Research Orthodontic Offices

The only way to select the right orthodontist is to do your homework. This means conducting a comprehensive internet search to see which professionals are in your geographic area. You will see everything from where different groups are located to the services they provide. For example, one orthodontist may offer Invisalign in Manhattan as a treatment option and another may not. At this point, I recommend generating a list of orthodontic offices and visit their web sites more information on the types of braces offered. Today, most orthodontic practices offer traditional braces, Damon, and Invisalign. From here, your list of orthodontists can get narrowed down according to their services, health insurance, rates, payment options, and more. Your due diligence should also include checking with the American Association of Orthodontists (AAO) and The American Board of Orthodontics (ABO), in order to verify that you are working with a qualified orthodontist. You may find that certain dentists will offer to straighten your teeth for you using Invisalign. While dentists can complete a certification course to offer Invisalign, I highly suggest seeing an orthodontist who has undergone additional years of orthodontic training after completing dental school.

Get Referrals from Dentists

I see a lot of patients who come through dentists’ referrals in New York City. For instance, if you have a close relationship with your dentist, find out who they would recommend as a manhattan orthodontist. Your dentist can tell a person what to expect from orthodontic treatment. Dentists always have connections in the community and will know the reputations of different orthodontic professionals. This is your chance to get a referral to some of the most respected orthodontists where you live. It is important to ask your dentist about everything from the experts’ qualifications to their rates, accepted insurance, and billing practices. Also, discuss your current oral health and whether or not you are a candidate for braces. If your mouth is full of cavities and you have periodontal disease, you may want to deal with these issues beforehand and coordinate between your dentist and orthodontist.

Ask for Recommendations from Loved Ones

Friends, family members, neighbors, coworkers, and even acquaintances may have some helpful recommendations about where to turn for a skilled orthodontist. These recommendations are usually very honest. One can ask about everything from the location of the offices and the availability of parking to the orthodontist’s personality, rates, and style. This also gives you a first-hand look at the results of a former patient in some cases.

Scheduling Your First Visit

Certain orthodontic practices will charge a consultation fee for your first visit. Typically, this small amount will go toward the total cost of treatment, if you decide to work with the practice. Practices implement these fees to keep customers from shopping around. When scheduling your first visit, it is important that one makes sure that this is a no-obligation (no consult fee) consultation. However, established and higher volume orthodontic practices typically charge at least a small fee during the first office visit. Once you meet with the orthodontist, ask about the details of treatment, the cost of braces, what one can expect, payment plans, accepted insurance, and alternative treatment plans. It is appropriate to talk with the receptionist, get a feel for the office, and to even ask for before and after examples. Don’t be afraid to seek out more opinions, prices, and options before making a
decision.

Qualifications to Become an Orthodontist

When selecting an orthodontist, it is appropriate to research his or her training and certifications. Keep in mind, a general dentist cannot offer the same type of care as an orthodontist. Orthodontist have two or more years of additional hands-on training. Research where your prospective orthodontist attended dental school, the type of orthodontic training received after completing their DMD or DDS and where, and find out if they are active in the orthodontic community.

Orthodontist’s Office Hours and Location

Work with an orthodontist that is either is within where you reside or along your commute to work. Additionally, pay close attention to office hours of the orthodontist to see if they fit your schedule. No detail should be avoided. For example, ask about how appointments are scheduled and cancelled, protocols for dental emergencies, and how they will handle appointments if you plan to be out of town for a couple of months. Remember, seeing an orthodontist doesn’t have to be stressful and time consuming.

Insurance Coverage

Dental insurance will play a big role in orthodontist selection. Some plans will cover a certain percentage of orthodontic treatment. However, it is important to find orthodontists that accept one’s coverage. Additionally, some insurance providers may only cover certain professionals. Thus, reading up on one’s policy is incredibly important. Coverage could save people hundreds of dollars, if not more. Also, working with an orthodontic office experienced in dealing with insurance companies can be extremely helpful.

Payment Plans

The cost of orthodontic treatment is not cheap. First, the orthodontist will inspect the mouth and then explain different options, their costs, and the amount of time braces are needed. From here, one can determine how much is covered by an insurance plan versus out-of-pocket expenses. Orthodontists bill and receive payment in different ways. Some professionals will draft a payment plan over a number of months, require a down payment, or offer third-party financing. Usually, financing can be applied for in the orthodontist’s office, or he or she may have a list of resources for people to explore. Many offices will give you a pay-in-full option which will land you approximately 3-5% off the cost of treatment. You should seriously consider this route, if you have the cash available.

Final Thoughts

Pay close attention to your gut feeling. The office should be clean, the staff should be friendly, and the orthodontist should be transparent in the way the practice is run. If something puts you off, consider exploring other options. You shouldn’t see an orthodontist that makes a patient feel uncomfortable. If red flags appear, act accordingly by looking into another orthodontic practice. At the end of the day, your orthodontist can change your life for the better. Finding the right professional makes life easier and ultimately leads to a healthier, happier you.

Dr. Hung received his doctorate degree in Dental Medicine, master’s degree in Medical Science, and Certificate of Orthodontics at Harvard University School of Dental Medicine, all with honors. Additionally, Dr. Hung was awarded Harvard’s prestigious George R. Cadman Award for Clinical Excellence in Orthodontics.

As you can see, the track record is not good when growing churches try to get the space they need to accommodate the growth. They work hard to hire the right people to help them design and build a new facility or to find an appropriate existing space only to experience disappointment and failure. Why do such a high percentage of projects fail? How is it possible to go through a thorough process of carefully choosing a great team and yet still fail to get the needed ministry space?

The church does not realize that the typical financial, design or construction professional, even those that specialize in church projects, are simply not qualified to help the church through a disciplined process that would ensure project success. These professionals can only work with the information and direction given by the church and, if the church has not done an adequate job of establishing project parameters, the work of these professionals will probably result in significant project difficulties or outright failure.

The church must take responsibility for developing project parameters that reflect their vision and strategy for ministry, the facilities that are needed to carry out this ministry and a realistic assessment of the resources that are available to do the project. If the church fails to do an adequate job of establishing these parameters and then using these parameters to keep the team accountable and on track, they will likely become another one of the statistics quoted earlier.

The following is an overview of a proven process, developed by The Trinity Group, that the church can follow to ensure the successful development of the ministry space that they need. This process has been used on a variety of projects and a variety of churches with very consistent and positive results. If the church has the qualified people within the body to carry out these steps, additional information and/or training is available. If the church does not have the qualified people necessary, additional help is available to ensure that the church successfully plans, funds, designs and builds the needed space.

Navigate each of these steps of the process in order to ensurea successful project.

Discover:

1. Vision clarification and translation into specific activities and purposes for the future.

   Utilize a strategic outsider to facilitate, challenge and help build consensus.

2. Facility/site assessment, including a thorough codes, infrastructure and needs analysis.

   Utilize professional(s) with experience and expertise in facility and site assessment.

3. Resource evaluation and determination of financing and capital campaign potential.

   Utilize industry professionals to get accurate assessment and realistic expectations.

Plan:

4. Strategy development for progressive realization of the clarified and translated vision.

   Determine if leadership can develop clear strategy or if strategic outsider is needed.

5. Facilities design and master planning based upon the strategy and projected resources.

   Utilize professional with experience and expertise in holistic strategic master planning.

   Hire design professionals that fit strategy, needs and personality of organization.

6. Financial package compilation including financing, capital campaign and project budget.

   Utilize professional with experience and expertise in securing financing for projects.

   Hire Capital Campaign Consultant that fits strategy and personality of organization.

   Utilize design documents to qualify potential builders and develop project budget.

Act:

7. Implement ministry strategy and begin life-long process of innovation and effectiveness.

   Determine if professional is needed to help navigate the implementation process.

8. Design and build facility through cooperation of church, architect, engineers and builder.

   Determine if professional is needed to help navigate design and construction process.

   Utilize contractual agreements that ensure cooperation of design & construction teams.

9. Manage resources through financing, campaign execution and project accountability.

   Utilize professionals to maximize funding and minimize project issues and costs.

If the church has the personnel with the experience and expertise to successfully carry out these steps, there is no need to bring in any additional help. If the church needs help with any or all of the steps, a company like The Trinity Group can provide the help that is needed at the level that is needed to ensure the most cost effective process possible. The following are the levels of service that can be provided by The Trinity Group: 

Project Execution Services:

Trainer – To equip the church’s building team to successfully navigate the process:

Training Sessions – preparation and kick-off of Discover, Plan and Act Phases

                     Resource Manual - process guidelines, timelines, checklists and related forms      

                     Ongoing Support – help in addressing issues that arise during process

Navigator – In addition to training, resources and support provided by Trainer:

Weekly Review – follow up on individual team member responsibilities

                          Monthly Meetings – project budget, schedule & quality issues overview

                          Project Navigation – process/project execution tracking and reporting

Manager – In addition to the services provided by the Trainer and Navigator roles:

Church Advocacy – insuring that the church’s best interest is being served

                        Project Accountability – team direction and performance accountability

                        Resource Management – alignment of cash, loan and campaign with costs

Turn-key – In addition to the services provided by the Trainer, Navigator and Manager:

Complete Team – provision of expert financial, design and construction teams

When creating a technology plan, think about the future expansion of your business. Look at how your business operates. Where and how is technology required? Select technology that is scalable to allow for easy future growth. Purchasing the right blend of technologies will enable your company to work smarter, more rapidly, and more efficiently. This will help you achieve an advantage over the competition. In general, it is best to choose technology that is simple and easy to operate. Another factor to consider is that in the world of technology, the old adage “different strokes for different folks” is appropriate.

There is certain equipment that is critical to help you keep astride of the needs of your company. You will need servers and either workstations or clients. You can find good, entry-level Dell Workstations that are effective and user-friendly. They feature good security for your information, as well as great back up functions. You can purchase a Vostros Desktop for less than $400.00.

Phone Technology

Without a phone it is almost impossible to communicate. This makes having a phone one of the most important pieces of technology your company can have. A phone makes you look like you have been around for a while. A phone provides credibility. Even if you have a purely online business you should have a phone number of some sort so that your customers, especially the old fashioned ones, have a way to verbally get in touch with you. It is true that when someone tries to call you, if they can’t get a hold of you or can not leave a short message, they probably won’t try to call again. That is lost business.

Computer Technology

Computers are important to a company because they serve many purposes. Computers serve as a general workstations, a place to type up letters and emails, and a way to communicate with other businesses across the world. Computers are a company’s link to the Internet and important services such as email, faxing, scanning and storing important company information.

Dell began its business in 1984. At that point Michael Dell began the company PCs Limited, which would later turn into Dell. These computers were made just from stock parts of other computers. They were made out of Michael’s dorm room. These computers were IBM/PC compatible and were sold directly to customers. This was an attempt to get rid of the middle man in the business and sell directly to the consumers, hopefully saving them much needed money. In the end Dell dropped out of school in order to run his business. In 1988, Dell became the youngest CEO of a fortune five hundred company in history. When you purchase a Dell computer workstation, you basically build your computer when you buy it. It usually comes with a base price and allows you to customize and tweak the computer to your needs. This might be the most cost saving benefit for you and your company.

If your company does not have the money to buy a ton of new computers, consider leasing your computers directly from Dell. You may not be able to write this entire expense off if you lease instead of buy, but you will save money off the bat that you may need for other things.

Website Technology

A website is another important piece of technology that your business is going to need. You can end up spending a lot of money on a website if you are not careful, and this is not really necessary. There are plenty of tutorials that easily help you build your own website, and plenty of website companies that offer websites you can set up with a couple of clicks of your mouse. When it comes to a website, you need to focus on giving your customer the content they need, and a quick and easy way to contact you if they want your business. Of course your sight needs to be visually appealing, but that does not mean the site has to be complicated. Make sure you use a nice, neutral color for your site, and make sure the site is easy to read.

Software Technology

Your company is going to need software in order to properly run all of the programs your Dell workstation will need. For a business, a few starters are Microsoft Office, Quick Books, and Peachtree. If you do not want to use Microsoft Office, you can use Lotus. However, Microsoft Office will work seamlessly with your Dell server and clients. Make good use of free software and programs that are Internet based instead of software based.

When I start my hike through some new hunting ground there are 5 things that I am looking for. Deer feces, deer rubs, deer scrapes, deer beds, and actual living deer! I will break these 5 tips down into its own category to help you become familiar with each when scouting a new deer hunting location. Keep one eye on the ground and one at about waist level and you will not miss a thing.

Deer Feces

We all have a tendancy to find that pile of dog do in our yards with our shoes. Hunting for deer feces is no different. Walk through the woods with one eye on the ground. Deer poop is in pellet form and depending upon their diet it will come out and form a clumped pellet pile or a loose pellet pile. The softer the diet is to digest the clumpier it will be. A lot of deer poop in one area is a sure sign that you have a high volume of deer using that area.

Deer Scrapes

Looking for scrapes can be a bit trickery than the other signs. Scrapes are usually only made during certain times of the season leading up to and during the mating stage. This is another sign you will be looking for with that one eye that is on the ground. Imagine if you took a rake with you in the woods and raked out an area all the way to the soil that was an average of 18 inches square. What you would have before you would look exactly like your typical deer scrape in the woods. Deer will scrape out these areas and then urinate in the soil to mark their territory or let other deer know that someone new has moved into the area. Scrapes are also a sign that bucks are in your area. Scrapes will sometimes have what is called a licking branch right above their location. The deer rub their glands from their face on this branch to enhance the scrape with their scent. Do not stick your hands in the scrape or on the licking branch. If you plan on hunting this area the last thing you want to do is alert the deer of your presence.

Deer Rubs

When looking for rubs I stop and scan all the trees that I can see from my location about 18 inches off the ground. Rubs are formed when bucks are exercising their neck muscles in anticipation of the mating season. They do this by lowering their head and rubbing the tops of their skull along the base of a tree. This will rub all the bark off and create a shiny section of the interior of the tree. When looking for rubs I also check out any small bushes that are around me. When bucks are trying to shed the velvet off their antlers they will sometimes rub bushes with their heads as well so that the branches will scrape off the remaining velvet. If you can find an area that has quite a few “horned bushes” you know you have a buck in there that was just trying to remove the velvet from his antlers. When you spot a rub take a few extra minutes and double check that there are no more in the area. Often you will be able to find a “rub line” and discover a bucks travel route.

Deer Beds

Deer beds are also located at ground level and or a sure sign that deer fill comfortable in this particular section of woods or overgrown fields. When a deer beds they take into account how well they are hidden from view. Imagine if you laid down on some leaves in the woods or on some tall grass out in a field for an hours time without moving. How would the ground look when you first got up? All the leaves would be smashed or the grass would all be bent over in the shape of your body. A deer impression on the ground is no different. One thing I like to do when I find a deer bed in the woods is touch the leaves where they have been laying. It will surprise how often you find one that is still holding some body heat from the deer that was recently there.

Actual Deer

I like to see live deer no matter what time of year it is and nothing beats this sign. If your new hunting area is near a road you can travel down frequently I would take every opportunity to do a drive by. Even if its an extra mile to get to the grocery store or pick your kids up from school you can learn a lot about deer behavior from the comfort of your vehicle. You can start to pattern deer way before the season starts by just catching glimpses of them in fields as you drive by. What part of the field were they in? At what area where they entering the woods? You also never know when you will catch a fleeting glimpse of that Boone and Crockett buck that would look lovely on your living room wall!

I hope these scouting tips help to make your next deer hunting trip a success.

To make the most of your exercises you should know how the bicep works.  The “bi” part of the biceps is an indication that the number connection points or “heads”  is two.  The bicep is attached at the shoulder and just above the two bones of the forearm.  It controls the movement of the forearm and the strength of the bicep determines much of the body’s overall lifting capabilities.

How to Build Bigger Biceps

Along with a healthy diet and regular exercise you can ensure that your biceps grow to be as strong and impressive looking as you want them to be.

You must analyze what kind of development you are aiming for with your biceps training. You should seek full development in terms of thickness and fullness of your biceps muscle attachments, plus optimum accentuation of the biceps peaks. Those aspects are best achieved by exercises that isolate the biceps – ones that allow you to put maximum stress on your biceps throughout the completion of each set. Cheating on barbell curls means that at certain times during the course of a rep, the biceps are given an easy, if not free, ride.

-RONNIE COLEMAN-EIGHT TIME MR OLYMPIA

Ronnie Coleman knows a thing or two about biceps and he points out that the most common workout for biceps, the barbell or dumbbell curl, is not the most effective way to build strength or muscle mass.  Whenever they are available Mr. Coleman (that’s what I would call him if we were in the same room) suggests that opting  for the cable or cross-over machines is one of the best ways to isolate the bicep and get a bigger, more effective pump.  If you do not have access to a machine like this you can help to isolate the muscle group and prevent cheating by relying on “preacher” or “concentration” curls.

There are also a number of programs promoting very specific 90 day work out plans that are based on tbe concept of “muscle confusion”

Muscle confusion refers to variety in your fitness routines. The term simply means keeping your muscles “on their toes”, so to speak, encouraging the most profound results by mixing things up on a consistent basis.

Elizabeth Renter – Extremebodyworkout.com

This is a widely used and recognized method for, not just your biceps, but for all kinds of workout goals and weight loss programs.   For all of the same reasons that the amazing machine that is the human body adapts and acclimates to its surroundings and stimuli, muscle confusion is a logical concept.  When your biceps are challenged with varying levels of resistance, alternate grips, weight levels, repetitions and different focus points, your body responds with varied levels of protein synthesis and tissue regeneration.  The result is larger, stronger muscles.

If you are consistently lifting weights you will build stronger muscles, but some of the popular standardized programs available for purchase have figured out a lot of the science behind this idea and promise serious gains to those serious and disciplined enough to stick to the programs.

Below are the recommended bicep workouts of several top body builders.  Do not be discouraged if you are unable to complete the numbers of reps and sets listed below.  As a beginner start out with half as much at a weight you can handle and set these numbers a goal.  As you progress and notice both the visible physical transformation, and the decrease in the effort required to complete the same workout, step up the number of reps and/or weight to continue to build muscle and move closer towards your personal goals.

Ronnie Coleman (aka “BIG” Ron Coleman)

One arm cable curls: 4 sets, 15 reps
Bar cable curls: 4 sets, 15 reps
Cable crossover curls: 4 sets, 15 reps

Dennis Wolf (aka Dennis “the big bad” Wolf)

Barbell curls: 4 sets, 12-15 reps
Seated dumbbell curls: 4 sets, 12-15 reps
One-arm dumbbell preacher curls: 4 sets, 12-15 reps

Lou Ferrigno (aka The Incredible Hulk)

Standing barbell curls: 4 sets, 10 reps
Incline dumbbell curls: 4 sets, 8 reps
Preacher-bench: 4 sets, 8-10 reps
Concentration curls:  2 sets, 8-10 reps
Barbell-curl:  2 sets, 21 reps

Most of us do not have the ability to dedicate ourselves to body-building like the men listed above. However, with consistency, diet and a workout based around these methods with weights appropriate for your size and current level of ability, you will likely see the gains that caused you to read this article in the first place.  It will not happen overnight and will take dedication to maintain.  Consult your physician before starting any kind of serious workout program.

But then, storing and protecting these metals in their tangible form is a tricky job that needs to be handled carefully. So take a look at the few tips below, and choose the ideal way for storing your precious metals safely.

Storing Your Precious Metals Safely

You can store your precious metals either in a bank, a safe at home or even in your own backyard, as long as you find it secure. But wherever you store them, it is important to ensure that these valuables are easily accessible only to you and come in handy during emergencies.

Store Your Valuables in a Bank

One of the safest ways to store your precious metals is to keep them in a safe deposit box of a bank. Usually, valuables are kept in the bank’s common vault or in a safe deposit box assigned to you, for which the bank charges you an annual fee. The fee can vary from bank to bank, the services they provide and the size of the box.

Despite the charges you need to pay, storing your precious metals like platinum, gold and silver is relatively safer in a bank than in your home. But here are a few things you should keep in mind, when keeping your precious metals in a bank.

• Choose a Reliable Bank – The safety of storing your precious metals in a bank depends on the reliability and reputation of the bank. Rather than choosing a smaller or less known local bank that may or may not have proper security systems, choose a reputed bank that uses solid security measures to protect the safety deposit boxes and vaults.

However, it is important to ask questions and find out if they have reliable storage systems, enough security in terms of guards, CCTV cameras, fire and weather proof safes and trustworthy staff to handle your valuables. If you are not satisfied with their service or protection measures, look for another bank immediately.

• Safeguarding Your Vault Keys – Usually, you get a set of two or three keys when you open a safe deposit box with a bank. To ensure safety of the box, you should always keep the keys at separate, secured places, that only you have knowledge of.
• Bank Safe or Storage Facility – An alternative to storing your precious metals in a bank is to keep them at the precious metal storage depositories, which function primarily to safeguard their client’s precious metals in the vault.

Storing Your Precious Metals at Home

Another option for protecting your precious metals is to keep them safely at home. But to protect them at home, you need to take additional care and ensure that the necessary security measures are in place. Following are the options you can choose from to store your valuable metals at home.

Install a Safe – One way to safeguard your valuables at home is to have a safe installed. The safe you buy should be strong and should have complex security and alarm systems that a robber cannot easily deactivate or damage.

• Security Systems – You can chose from different types of safes such as – the simple key-lock safes, mechanical number combination safes, Digital keypad safes and fingerprint scan safes.
• Size of the Safe – The size of the safe usually depends upon what the amount of platinum, gold or silver you have to store, and the location you want to place it in. Usually, the bigger the safe, the more complex it is.
• How ‘Safe’ is Your Safe? – Your valuables need protection not only from thieves and fraudsters, but also from water, fire, and natural disasters. So make sure that the safe you invest in is weather proof, and protect your valuables from damage.
• Location of the Safe – A safe is most secure when it is concealed. You can conceal a safe in a number of ways, by placing it in an in-built wardrobe, within a wall or fixed to the concrete inside the floor.

The ‘Backyard’ Safe – A number of people who cannot afford to invest in a safe choose to bury their precious metals in their backyards. To bury your valuables, place them in a weather proof container or a small metal deposit box. You can bury the box as it is or put it in another container to make it doubly secure. But make sure to cautiously mark the location where the box is buried, to avoid having a problem to locate it later.

False Wall – You can also store your metals inside a false wall. Earlier, when homes had secret passageways and walls, it was a common practice to hide valuables there. If you don’t have a secret passage, you can have a false wall built in your home. Alternatively, you can also choose the old fashioned way of storing valuables under loose floor boards, which is equally safe.

Whether you store your precious metals at home or in a bank, you should be as discrete as possible to ensure their safety. Discussing them with friends or acquaintances or flaunting them publicly will only increase the risk. To minimize any risks, you can also choose to store smaller forms of the metals like coins, jewelery etc at home, and larger forms like heavy platinum, gold or silver bars in a more secure environment like a bank.

Why You Should Invest in Land

Real estate prices have often followed an increasing trend in the past. Considering the huge costs involved in purchasing land, you may wonder why you should invest in it and not other investment options. Some of the reasons why land can be a great way to invest are:

• Unlike shares, funds and other investment options, land is a tangible investment that has a physical form
• Investing in real-estate, especially land, is relatively simpler
• Land is a cheaper investment option than a house
• The value of land usually increases over a period
• Land can be used for anything – housing, building an office, building a church or even a farm house

Finding Cheap Land for Sale

Although purchasing a piece of land can be a great way to invest money, not everyone can afford it. But the good news is that land can be bought at affordable prices, if you know how to find the right deals. Here are a few tips you can use for finding cheap deals on land.

Set a Budget

The first thing to do before you start looking for cheap land for sale is to decide on a budget and stick to it. You can purchase a piece of land for various purposes – to build a home, to set up your own business, to build a farm house or just as an investment. So, when you are preparing a budget, you should not only consider the purchasing cost of the land, but also other expenses involved like the taxes you have to pay, the cost of construction, and the commission (if you buy it through an agent). Also, as banks may not offer 100% financing for buying land, you should make provision for paying the initial deposit yourself.

Take Professional Help

Once you have a clear idea about how much you can afford for buying land, contact your local real estate agents and tell them your requirements. For faster results, you should look for a real estate agency that helps exclusively in buying and selling vacant plots. Be sure to tell them about your preferred area or location and your budget, and make sure you know about their charges and commission before you make a deal with them.

Search the Classifieds

Another way to find cheap land for sale is to browse the newspaper and internet classifieds. A number of people who want to sell their property often prefer this mode of advertising for direct dealing with the buyer and to avoid paying commissions.

This can be beneficial even for you as it not only saves you the agent’s commission, but also provides real-estate news and information, including government auctions in your area.

Attend Government Auctions

One of the best ways to find cheap land is to attend government auctions. Government usually sells off land that has been seized from fraudsters, tax defaulters, and even criminals, at public auctions. Such land, even in a good location, can be auctioned for a reasonable price. So watch out for these auctions and bid your way to a good deal.

Watch Out for Foreclosures

Another cheap way to invest in land is to look for foreclosures or pre foreclosures. You can get good deals when the land is being sold by land owners who have no choice but to foreclose, because of a financial crisis. However, you should be careful when choosing such properties as you can even end up with unusable properties, or properties that are beyond your budget. Checking the area and the real estate prices in and around it will help you make a better choice in such cases.

Buy Land in Upcoming Localities

You can find good land deals in places where the population is very low and where there are few takers for the property. However, investigate the area carefully, and check the living conditions around it before you invest. But don’t just go for any land at any location just because it’s cheap. Make sure that the area has at least the basic amenities and suitable conditions for living.

Invest in Land Abroad

If the value of your local currency is strong, real-estate investment in foreign countries may be an attractive option. This, again, may usually be practical when you are buying land just for investment, but not when you want to build a home or set up an office.

Things to Remember

Cheap land is something everybody wants, but it is difficult to find. This aspect gives scope to real-estate scammers who may want to make money out of it. So before you make a deal on cheap land, consider these points:

Don’t Buy in Doubt – If you have even the slightest doubt that you are getting pulled into a land scam, consult a real estate lawyer and get the situation cleared.

Think Before Purchasing in an Isolated Area – Purchasing land in the middle of nowhere because it’s cheap is not a very good idea. Although you may spend a meager amount on the land, you may have to shell out more than that to get the basic amenities in the area.

Make sure that the land has a clear title. To get the best deal on land, choose reliable sources, have patience and consult an experienced real-estate lawyer before you sign any agreements.

Don’t worry! Here are a few tips that can help you find a cheap, yet great looking engagement ring for your partner.

Tips for Choosing Cheap Engagement Rings

Walking into a jewellery store without any planning will only make the task tedious and less enjoyable. So, before you go out hunting for that perfect cheap engagement ring, consider the following points.

Type of Ring

The first thing you need to consider is the type of ring you want to buy. There are a variety of engagement rings you can choose from in the market. You can make your choice based on the design, style, the choice of metal and the shape and setting of the ring.

Engagement rings are available in a variety of shapes such as round, oval, square or rectangular, pear-shaped, marquise and even fancier shapes like hearts. You can have your choice of precious metal such as – Platinum, Yellow Gold, White Gold and also Silver. Also, most of these rings are usually available in a variety of both antique and contemporary designs.

But then again, you should also consider your partner’s likes, dislikes, preferences, lifestyle, and your budget before you make a choice.

Lifestyle

Asking someone to marry you at the right time and in the right way can make it a wonderful moment, and you wouldn’t want to spoil it with the wrong choice of ring. If you want your partner to accept your proposal beaming and happy, you should make an effort to choose an engagement ring keeping in mind their tastes and lifestyles.

Every person has specific preferences and tastes whether it is jewellery or anything else. So keep in mind the likes, dislikes and preferences of your partner when it comes to jewellery – their choice of metal, the kind of ring setting they would want – a plain band, a solitaire with diamond or other precious stones like rubies, emeralds  etc. One way to identify this is to observe their choice of colours and jewellery they wear everyday.

Another important thing you should find out is your partner’s ring size. If you and your partner are not very old fashioned, you could simply go and buy the ring together. Otherwise, you should find it out subtly, to save the element of surprise.

Budget

The whole idea of looking for cheap rings is to find something precious, but within your budget. Before you set out shopping, be sure to have a clear budget so that you focus on rings within that specific price range.

Where to Look for a Cheap Engagement Ring

If you think that you need to empty your bank account to buy the ideal engagement ring for your partner, you’re wrong. You can find classy and wonderful looking engagement rings even at inexpensive prices, only if you know where to look.

Buy Online

The internet has a number of offers on beautifully designed engagement rings – for both lavish spenders and budget spenders. Finding a cheap engagement ring is easy, with online retailers and jewellers offering them at discounted rates. You can find many online and offline retailers who have affordable engagement rings to offer. If you want to make an online purchase, you should be extra careful about who you are dealing with, to avoid becoming a victim of fraud. You do not want to shell out your hard earned money for nothing.

One way to find cheap engagement rings is to look for deals on auction sites and online shopping sites. But to be on the safe side, look for jewellers who have both online and offline sales, or those who have a physical address you can reach at. That way, you can browse for the ring online, and make a purchase after checking it physically at a retail outlet.

Jewelery Outlets

Another place where you can find cheap engagement rings is a jewellery outlet store or a factory or company outlet for jewellery, which usually sells surplus jewellery at cheaper rates. Look for such stores in your area and also look for sale or discount offers at your local jewellery stores for cheap bargains. You can also find some really good deals from new jewellery stores, where you can often buy expensive rings and other jewelery at discounted rates.

Local Pawnshops and Antique Stores

Another interesting way of buying a cheap engagement ring is to look for a sale at your nearest pawnshop or antique jewellery store. While this may not seem like a very romantic idea to some people, it is one of the easiest ways to find beautiful engagement rings at cheaper prices.

Besides the above options, you can also check with upcoming jewellery designers, who would be willing to make customized engagement rings at cheaper prices.

Once you have found the perfect cheap engagement ring you’ve been looking for, get it verified for authenticity by a qualified and licensed jeweller. Once you are ready with the ring and your plan, you are ready to pop the question. Have fun and enjoy the process all along to make it memorable for the rest of your life.

Why Invest in Silver

Silver may not be as expensive or even attractive as the yellow metal, gold. However, it can be a great choice for investment, considering the many uses it has and the likely decline in its global reserves. Usually, a major part of silver is obtained from zinc and copper mines, with the silver mines contributing only 30%. But as silver has numerous uses in industrial and medicinal productions, the demand is always high. Considering the demand and supply in the future, the probability of an increase in silver prices is very high, making it a safer, affordable investment option.

Different Investment Options for Silver

Silver has always been valuable, and was used as money for a long time in the past. Unlike earlier times, when you could only buy the physical metal for investment, there are a variety of options available today for silver investment.

Buy the Physical Metal – Silver Bars, Coins and Jewellery

One of the best and the easiest ways to invest in silver is to purchase it in the physical form. You can choose from a number of silver bullion options that include silver coins, bars, silverware and silver jewellery.

• Silver Coins – Silver coins come in a variety of designs and can weigh anywhere from 1 ounce to 1 kg. You can choose to buy silver coins minted by private companies, which are available in local jewelery shops, or from national governments that issue special silver rounds such as UK Britannias, US Eagles, Chinese Pandas, and Canadian Maples.
• Silver Bars – Silver bars, again, can be bought directly from government auctions, banks or private mining companies.
• Sterling Silver – Sterling silver is a form of physical silver, which is not 100% pure silver. It is made of 92.5% actual silver, and the remaining percentage of other metals such as copper. As pure silver is too soft to be molded in to intricate designs and larger moulds, sterling silver is often used for manufacturing jewellery and other forms of silver ware like cutlery, frames etc.

As silver is relatively cheaper, you can purchase a few kilos of the metal with just a few thousand dollars. However, as storing and securing such quantities of this metal is not easy, you can choose from the other silver investment options below.

Silver Futures

You can invest in silver futures by opening a futures trading account that allows you to buy or sell silver for gain. In futures, you have to get into a contract that can be a little expensive and risky. Usually, a single silver futures contract represents 5,000 ounces of silver, and expires after a month. Although silver futures may not become useless like a few stocks, considering the risk, you should not invest in them unless you are an experienced trader.

Investment in Silver Stocks and Silver Mines

There are a number of silver mining company stocks in the UK and around the world. You can look for private companies and silver mining companies, in major exchanges like London, NY or Tokyo, that offer stocks in the silver sector. Although silver stocks are usually safer than other stocks, there is an element of risk involved as silver prices can be highly volatile.

Perform a background check thoroughly, for each of the available stocks, to figure out the profitability and risk before investing. An advantage of investing in silver stocks is that, although it is risky, it gives you the flexibility to buy and sell it like any other stock for profit.

Mutual Funds

Like silver stocks, silver mutual funds can be a good choice for investing in silver, if you do not want to have the actual metal in your possession. You can either choose to invest in actual silver or in the stocks of a silver mining company, through a mutual fund. The best way to choose the right silver mutual fund is to keep in mind your investment objectives and the allocation of precious metals in your portfolio. Although mutual funds are relatively safer and more profitable when compared to stocks, you should invest in them only after thorough research to minimize risk.

Silver ETFs

You can invest in silver ETFs or exchange traded funds simply by opening a brokerage account. As there are a number of silver ETF options in the market, it is a relatively easy investment option. However, before you choose to invest in one, research the trends in silver prices, and the trends in the value of the ETF you’re considering. To make profit with silver ETFs, you should invest in them when the prices are low. Silver is sometimes just one part of the portfolio of an ETF. In such a case, choose an ETF that has sufficient amount allocated to silver, to meet your investment goals.

Among all the options mentioned above, tangible silver and ETFs are often the preferred investment options, as they are considered low risk investments.

Five Different Gold Investment Options

Investing in gold is comparatively easier than before, considering the options you have today. Here are some of the popular ways to invest in gold:

Purchase the Metal

One way to invest in gold is to purchase it in its physical form. While a number of people believe that this is the best way to invest in gold, others consider it impractical and unsafe. But if you want to purchase gold in its physical form, you can choose from a range of options including coins, bars and jewelery.

• Buy Gold Coins – One of the simpler ways to invest in gold is to buy smaller gold coins from places like the US Money Reserve, available in the market. You can choose from a number of gold coin varieties in the market, which include the Krugerrands, the UK Britannias, the US Eagles, and the Canadian Maples. These coins are usually available in 1 ounce increments and are usually a hundred percent pure.
• Buy Gold Bars – You can also purchase physical gold in the form of small bars from a private bullion dealer, as the London Bullion Market only deals with bars weighing 400 Oz or more. Gold bars are also sold by some of the major banks in the UK that trade in bullion.
• Buy Gold Jewelery – Although you can invest in gold by purchasing jewellery, experts don’t usually recommend it. This is because gold jewellery often costs more than coins and bars as it includes the cost of craftsmanship and also the cost of gems and other stones in it.

Invest in Gold Stocks

Investing in gold stocks is another easy way of investing in gold, when you do not want to hold the physical metal. Gold stocks are shares of a private gold mining company that can be bought and sold like any other stock in the market. While the value of gold itself is volatile, the prices of these stocks depend on a number of political, economic and even geographical factors and not just the price of gold alone.

As the value of stocks is highly dependent on the company and its performance in the market, investing in the gold stocks of an individual company may be highly risky. However, it can be equally rewarding if the company is established with actual gold reserves and generates enormous profits. So before investing in any gold stocks, make it a point to research and analyze if you are making the right investment choice.

Invest in Gold Mutual Funds

A gold mutual fund is comparatively safer than individual gold stocks, as the risk is minimized because of diversification of the fund. Usually, you can invest in gold through precious metal mutual funds that also invest in the shares of gold mining companies. As a fund’s performance is based not just on the sole performance and profit of one gold mining company, this is a good way to invest in the precious metal sectors.

You can also invest in gold through other collective investment instruments such as unit trusts, open-ended investment companies and close-ended funds. But one thing you should be aware of is that gold funds are not usually affected in a direct way by the price of gold. Also, these funds tend to be more volatile when compared to gold prices.

Invest in Gold Futures

Gold futures are legal contracts that allow investors to buy or sell a specific quantity of gold at a future date, at a predetermined price. As these contracts are usually traded on margin, investors only pay a small value of the contract in the beginning. However, futures can be risky at times, considering the volatility of bullion prices, as investment is usually made by speculating an increase or decrease in the price. Because of its potential risk, the gold futures option is usually not recommend unless you are an experienced futures trader.

Invest in Gold ETFs

One of the most popular ways to invest in gold is through an ETF. Gold ETFs or exchange trade funds are securities that follow gold prices and can be traded on stock exchanges. ETFs are excellent options for those who want to invest in gold, but do not want to take the risks of protecting the physical metal themselves.

Although ETFs usually invest in physical gold that is kept in a protected vault, they can also be used for investing in gold futures and stocks of mining companies, depending on the ETF you choose. In all three cases, the value of your ETF would be correlated to the prices of gold in the market, and at the same time, you can be free from the hassle of storing and protecting physical gold. However, to minimize your risk, investing in more than one ETF is better, rather than putting all your money in a single fund.

Whatever gold investment option you choose, ensure that they are in sync with your investment and financial goals. Also, as precious metals investments can protect you from the potential risks of inflation and recession, make sure that an adequate percentage of your portfolio is allocated for gold and other precious metals.

There was a time where trimming hedges required what looked like an oversized pair of scissors, powered only by the user until the job was done.  While the human element is still part of the equation today’s tools can cut project time and required effort considerably.   The decision when picking the right tool for the job has to do with two things: The size of the project (how tall, how big around, how hearty are the plants in question) and the size of the user (physical limitations, endurance, heart health etc).   Before getting into more detail about how to trim hedges, consider the information below when shopping for the trimming tools you will need .

How to Choose Hedge Trimming Tools

1. Electric Hedge Trimmers – These come in numerous sizes.  There are some that appear not much larger than hair dryer and they range up  to about the same size as their gas powered counterparts with blade bars averaging around 20 inches.  With recent advancements in battery technology there are a few cordless/rechargeable types eliminating the need for cumbersome extension cords or on site power.

   An electric trimmer will typically suit those that are smaller in stature or those trying to conserve elbow grease.  Powered by an electric motor they do not require complicated fuel mixtures and this allows for reduction in weight.  The reduction in weight is also what limits overall cutting power.  Do not misunderstand.  These trimmers are ideal for smaller jobs where it is truly a “trim” that you are looking for.  It is only when shaping and with dealing with larger more mature plants and when there are more of them,  that the benefits to their users may be outweighed by the necessity of a larger, more powerful trimmer.  The electric trimmer has its uses but to expect that it is BEST tool for the job in all situations highly unlikely as they are simply not as effective for as many trimming situations as a gas powered trimmer.

2. Gas Powered Hedge Trimmers – The gas powered trimmer is for the enthusiast, someone with a lot of shrub to cut…someone with a strong lower back.  The weight of these trimmers alone is not substantial with even some of the most robust models weighing in at around ten pounds.  However, after you combine this with the vibration of double sided blade bars between 20 and 30 inches long, a sloshing fuel tank, and a trimming project that will have you bending, stretching, and turning for some extended period and this tool may begin to look and feel larger before the project’s end.  There are a number of small/medium sized trimmers with performance potential that is not much different or better than the electrics mentioned above.  If you want a trimmer that can handle tough, gnarled, or significant amounts of hedge trimming shop for something with a blade 22 inches or longer.  As far as brands and reliability I have found that there are strong opinions ( Ford v. Chevy and Pepsi v Coke etc etc)  and this is not an endorsed article, so you may want to check with professionals in your area as far as picking a brand.  The gas powered trimmer comes in many variants for the many sizes of projects they are intended for.  Check the specifications of any trimmer to make sure that it will do the job without being unwieldy, overkill, and more costly than you are going to need.
3. Manual Hedge Trimmers – If your budget will not allow it, your project does not demand it, or if you just like to do things the old fashioned way there are still plenty of manual hedge trimmers available.  What will more likely be the case when choosing to go “green” in this situation is that you will be purchasing and using a combination of tools:  A large, traditional clipper, a “lopper” for the thickest branches, and a “pruner” for the smaller, finer work.  It will take an eye for detail to ensure consistency and plenty of time on one’s hand (hands that will soon be very tired) to trim more than just a very limited amount of hedge or shrubbery by hand.  Where the other two categories were based largely on utility recommendations, I would say that the hand held option is for someone who truly loves the outdoors and spending time to themselves outside, because it is obviously not the fastest or most effective way to complete the same job.

Whether you go elelctric, manual or gas powered, you will find all the appropriate and necessary safety gear nearby.  Invest in all the right gear so you don’t end up trimming yourself along with your hedges.

When is the Best Time to Trim Your Hedges?

Just like humor, intimacy, and throwing hand grenades, timing is everything.  Your climate can determine what time is best for your shrubbery, but these general suggestions will likely apply.  If April showers produced May flowers on your shrubs, then plan on pruning your hedges just as this part of their growth cycle comes to end.  If the summer time is when your plants are procreating then take note of this and plan on pruning them just before their blooming begins.

Either of these times is a good time to trim away branches that may appear dead, broken, brown, or diseased.  Whether you plan to keep the shrub looking natural or have more specific shapes that you are trying to create you will do well to have someone available or to take numerous breaks to ensure that you are trimming uniformly and not creating gaps or causing a plant to become “lopsided”.

***TIP FROM THE PROFESSIONALS***

Before doing any trimming you can either lay down a tarp around the hedges or you can use your hose to thoroughly soak the ground around them.  The tarp will allow you easily gather the trimmings without raking through your mulch or stooping to pick up each piece.  The  idea behind wetting the mulch is that it will allow you to use  leaf blower to blow the trimmings away from around the bushes to make them easier to retrieve while not blowing your mulch around.

You can stimulate the growth of the plant by thinning out the oldest branches to allow air, light and water to get to new growth and you can affect the direction of the growth by choosing which lateral branches you choose to cut and which ones you choose to leave.

Ultimately how often and to what extent you trim your shrubs has to do with the type of shrub and what region it is located in.

• Deciduous Shrubs – should be trimmed in late winter or early spring while they are dormant.  They may need a mid-summer trim as well if they are a “formal shrub” that determines the shape of a walkway or other landscape feature.
• Flowering Shrubs – trimming should be done 4-6 weeks after blooming is finished.

***TIP FROM THE PROFESSIONALS***

Avoid cutting into old wood late in the summer or the new shoots may not mature in time to live through winter weather.  This can seriously damage the plant health and make your shrubs look bad.

As far as shaping or sculpting your shrubs you will want to consider your climate.  Snow will accumulate on the tops large, wide, or flat bushes.  While some are hearty enough to handle this, consider rounding or giving your hedge a narrower or more conical top if it likely to be damaged by the weight of frequent snow fall.

How to Trim Traditional Hedgerows

If you do choose to go with a traditional row of flat front of flat top hedges, the procedure is fairly simple.

You will need:

• A mallet or hammer
• Wooden stakes
• Tape measure
• Spool of twine
• Hedge trimmer
• Level

After choosing the height and width appropriate for your landscaping, hammer in a wooden stake at the determined height at the edge of the hedgerow at both ends.  Leave enough room at the top to tie off your twine.  Take the spool of twine (use yellow, or red, or some other color you will be able to easily see) and tie it to both stakes.  Remember you will be trimming in this area so tie it closely enough to use as a guide but not so close that you will cut the twine.  Your yard and landscaping is unlikely to be perfectly flat or level and even a professional will be unable to make it perfect, but use your twine and your level to adjust to as close to a flat line as is possible.   After ensuring your twine and height are correct simply trim everything above the line and nothing below it to give your hedges a flat, uniform look.  Once the flat surface of the top has been created you can use the same process to flatten the front the of the hedge using the now flat top to determine your downward stroke.  You may want to try this on a small scale in the back or on the side of your yard if you are not sure and do not want to risk ruing your “curb appeal”

How to Create Privacy Hedges

Maybe more than anything else we have covered, these hedges will have a lot to do with your climate.  Their very nature implies that they will be bigger and knowing what will grow large enough to shield your from your neighbors…or them from you them may require consulting a local nursery.  I can tell you that Leyland cypress (starts as a hedge, ends up as a tree)  will provide an excellent wall of privacy and they require very little maintenance.  These are popular and grow heartily in many Southern states in the US.  Japanese or Wax Privet grows very well in places like California and New Mexico and there are many places where bamboo will do the trick if other, more traditional hedges will not.

Make sure to consult with local nurseries and professionals before buying plants that would conflict with Home owners associations or may produce fruit or flowers that can be messy or aggravate allergies.

The same cannot be said of the same materials (and many others) when they are airborne.  There is no amount of personal hygiene or a magic gel that can keep you from breathing in all of the same kinds of nasty bacteria in the air.  So, aside from a person adding some sort of breathing apparatus to their everyday wardrobe or wearing a gas mask what is a person to do?  While wearing a gas mask may save you from being forced to make boring small talk around the office it is less practical than taking steps to filter the air.

Filtering from the Source

Ultra violet light is an effective way to kill bacteria in almost any instance.  There are numerous companies that specialize in U/V filtration systems installed in one of a few places in your air conditioning system before the air reaches the inside of your home.  Methods involving these kinds of lights might more accurately be referred to as sterilization rather than filtration as they actually kill the germs rather than simply trapping particulate.   These systems can vary from simple U/V lamps installed in the ductwork to highly effective, hospital quality filtration units that are installed in conjunction with the A/C unit itself.  People with compromised immune systems, COPD, asthma or people who have children that suffer from any of the above might consider this type of filtration.

Filtering After the Fact

There are a number of ways to  help filter the air once it has moved through the A/C unit and the ductwork.  Change the indoor filter on a regular schedule and opt for the filters that offer the most effective, smallest particulate filtration.  Mentioned earlier were the U/V devices installed “in-line” or as whole house filters.  There are also a number of floor or desktop units that use the same kind of light to clean the air once it has reached the inside of your home.  These are often used to mask or eliminate the effects of smoking or the presence of pets and the accompanying odors.    Not all of these units use ultra violet light.  Some claim to pull the air through a “grid” or “cell” to ionize the air itself and trap particulate.  All of these filters have recommendations for regular cleaning schedules as well as specifics on the square footage in which they are effective.   Homeopathic air cleaning products such as Himalayan Salt Crystals are worth trying if your budget or living space does not allow for some of the larger, more costly options.  The positive effects of these items are not as well documented but the fact that they have been used in health conscious circles for decades may lend them enough credibility for use on at least a small scale.

**Filters that are not cleaned or replaced at least as frequently as is recommended can overwork the fans and motors of the air handlers they are attached to, can create fire hazards in floor units, and can negate the effect they were intended to have by forcing filtered material back into the air**

The Unit and Your Air Ducts

When was the last time you cleaned the ducts under your house or in your attic?  Most people will answer this question with one word:  “never”.  Depending on your own level of germaphobia, sensitivity to dust and allergens and other personal factors you may want to get a professional involved in this project.  Many services are available to clean the dust and grime that is in your ductwork.  It is there…you may not notice it and even if the material is potentially harmful it may take years for the problems it creates to manifest, but it IS there.

There are a number of studies that show that at least a small percentage of lung cancer victims died from long term exposure to things they inhaled that were completely unrelated to smoking or other more obvious causes.   Instances of asthma and COPD continue to rise as well.

A study by the American College of Medical Toxicology goes into detail in the study found here about how the tendency of children to breathe through their mouths instead of their noses, the proportionate difference of the volume of the air they breathe versus an adult and their increased heart rate as it relates to the circulation of chemicals to their immune systems, can cause health problems of all kinds.  This along with the fact that 21^st century children spend more than 50% of their time inside (between school and video games this might be a conservative figure) You should seriously consider looking into one or all of the methods mentioned to treat the air in your home.

If you or your children experience any kind of breathing related problems, you should consult a physician as this may also be related to allergies or other chronic problems that air filtration will likely help but may not be enough to treat.

Many resources, studies and suggestions relating to your respiratory health and the air quality in your home can be found at www.EPA.gov or by entering “indoor air quality” in your Google search bar.

How to Prepare Your Lawn for Overseeding

Any important project consists of two basic parts.  Preparation, and follow through.  In the case of over seeding, the more thoroughly and completely you prepare the soil and surface the more likely it is that your efforts will prove to be effective and provide you with a lawn you can be proud of.

1. Cut your grass as low to the ground as possible.  It very nearly needs to be “scalped”
2. Aerate.  Aeration allows the seeds to get more oxygen which will allow them to grow deeper, stronger roots.
3. Seeds…and a lot of them.  Some percentage of seeds will be “duds” or may be eaten or may otherwise fail before taking root.  Use twice as many as you might normally think.
4. Fertilizer.  A thin layer of fertilizer, both before and after aeration, will protect and nourish the seed and help to incorporate it in the ground.
5. Watering.  The equivalent of about one inch of rainfall over the seeded area will help your seed get a strong start.

These are the basic steps, but after having done these to the best of your ability there are a few follow up steps that will ensure your work does not go to waste.

• The sown seeds should be moistened within 15 minutes of spreading.
• Whether you use your hands or a mechanical spreader, make sure to spread the seed evenly.
• Take care to keep foot traffic and animals away from the seeded area.
• Use a rake to ensure that corners and small areas get seeded.

If your soil fails to respond to the careful preparations, application of seed, and regular watering regimen or if you have noticed that other landscaping projects have failed despite your most earnest efforts, you may want to have your soil tested.  There a number of services online and possibly locally, that can test your soil.   High levels of certain minerals, chemicals or problems with alkali or acidic balance can create an almost impossible growing situation until the soil imbalance issues are corrected.

Check online or with any qualified, experienced horticulturalist for tips on how to do this.

If you run into growing problems it may also be that the tools you have been using or the seeds you have picked are not appropriate for your growing zone.  Check with local growers for advice on the right of kind of aerators, spreaders and seed

If it seems you have tried everything and modified every variable and you are still unable to keep your yard green there is a last resort.

In recent years there have a number of different types of “super” seeds developed that promise to survive the highest and lowest temperatures and claim to need next to no water to survive.   These use specially designed and proprietary fertilizer encapsulated seeds that contain special additives that can grow in almost any condition.

Yard work is often hard work so take your time, be patient, and do not expect results overnight.  Follow these tips and consult local experts to increase your chances of a year-round green lawn.

While we are throwing facts and figures around it is also noteworthy to mention that over one-hundred million Americans suffer from insomnia and other sleeping disorders and around eighty percent of “couples” sharing a bed disagree as to its appropriate size and firmness.  While not all of these disorders  would be attributed to the sleep surface itself, and likely even less disagreements among couples settled by it,  making certain that your bed is right for you can go a long way to narrowing down the source of many potential problems.

The Evolution of the Bed

The basic design of the bed as we know it today was first seen in the 1600’s.  Back then a bed was a frame made of wood with a series of leather straps or ropes tied across.  A large bag filled with straw or wool was then laid across the supports.  For the next two hundred years, aside from changes in the types of materials used to fill the bag or mattress, the bed did not change much.

Spring mattresses were invented in 1835 and along with introduction of box springs in the 1930s this type of construction, though production methods and materials have evolved, has been the norm ever since.

While the spring bed or box spring bed is the most common type of bed, there have been numerous attempts to improve on this design by replacing padding and springs with water filled bladders,  “space age” foams, and even beds with pneumatic controls designed to allow changes in firmness for each side of the bed.  Below you will find some benefits and drawbacks of each bed type in hopes of aiding you in picking the best bed for your needs.

Benefits and Drawbacks of the Spring Bed

Benefits

• Cost – while there are some of these that because of individually wrapped coils, specialty padding and other luxuries can be pricey, in general they will cost less than one of the many “TEMPUR” or numbered based adjustable beds.
• Variety – because the production methods for these beds have been around longer there are more companies that produce them and more retailers that sell them.  From specific thicknesses, firmness preferences, sizes, colors and just about any other preference, you are likely to be able to find a bed like this to “in general” suit your needs.

Drawbacks

• Decay – while myths of these types of mattresses doubling in weight due to dust mites and dead skin are not true, there is evidence to support that they may gain more than 20% of their weight for this reason over the course of ten or so years.
• Wear and Tear – both on you and on the bed.   Springs wear out and these beds eventually “sag”

The arguments made by the makers of other kinds of beds are true.  Without the addition of a thick topper springs create pressure points that can lead to discomfort.

Conclusion

This type of bed has been used for decades.  As long as this type of bed is kept clean and replaced before it becomes too worn or soiled it will be a suitable for most people.  If you currently have this type of bed, and wake in the morning with stiffness or soreness, or if  you have trouble falling or staying asleep , it may be time to try a new kind of mattress.

Benefits & Drawbacks of the Foam Bed

Benefits

• Comfort – though there are numerous companies that produce sleep surfaces out of foam (or memory foam as it is often called), the premium versions of these mattresses have been proven to eliminate pressure points and promise to create a more restful sleep.
• Consideration – these mattresses do not transfer motion like a spring mattress allowing partners to move without bothering one another. This also prevents “tossing and turning” as there is no bouncing on this type of bed.

Drawbacks

• Cost – in general these mattresses cost more.  The materials and production methods used to produce these are less common and some varieties foams are patented.  This makes the additional cost at least somewhat legitimate.  With many of these starting at around two thousand dollars they are simply not an option for as many consumers.
• New is Better – some of the reasons to like them are the same reasons for concern.  No spring means…no spring.  If you run and jump on these beds you are likely to hurt yourself.  Many of these foams are also affected by temperature so in a cold climate or a chilly bedroom it may take some time for your foam bed to warm up, soften up, and conform to your shape.

Conclusion

For a person with back problems these beds are likely to provide some additional comfort.  Hopefully your back problems were caused by sitting on a very thick wallet as these can easily cost two to three times more than a spring mattress.  Personal preference and budget are key, but there are reasons to believe that this type of bed (or a spring bed that utilizes a layer of this material) is likely to provide a better, more restful sleep.

Benefits and Drawbacks of an Air Filled Adjustable Bed

Benefits

• Adjustments – in addition to often providing an option for the comfort and firmness of more than one sleeper, adjustments can be made as personal preferences change
• Cost – while more expensive than the most modest spring beds these are generally less expensive than premium memory foam beds.

Drawbacks

• Moving Parts – anything that has moving parts can break.  While there are warranties and protection plans available this does add a potential problem or complication that is not an issue with the other types of beds
• Power – while this is not an everyday occurrence, again, it is not a complication necessary of consideration with either of the other types

Conclusion

The only reason a bed like this would not be comfortable is because the user did not understand the controls.  Virtually any amount of firmness or softness can be achieved and the benefit of partners not troubling one another with movement (as mentioned in the benefits of the foam beds) is present in this type as well.   The only cause you might have for concern are the outside chances of some kind of breakdown that could cause additional maintenance or downtime while repairs or replacements took place.

The fact is, that you will do well to visit the websites and/or retailers of numerous manufacturers before making your decision.  If you are experience sleep difficulties with your current mattress whether you already have an adjustable, a memory foam, or a spring bed…try something else.  Make sure to get all the details you can about trial periods and warranties so that you do not find yourself regretting a somewhat troublesome and potentially costly decision.

This article is not intended to be an endorsement or advertisement of any kind for any particular brand or manufacturer of sleep surface.    Your physical characteristics, existing conditions, budget and personal preference along with any recommendations from qualified medical professionals may all be necessary considerations when picking your next bed.

There is no right or wrong pillow type, generally speaking. It all comes down to personal preference. In order to find your preference, though, you need to know what your options are!

Pillows Made of Natural Materials

• Down - This is considered to be the most luxurious pillow option due to the cloud-like texture. Down is not technically a feather. Rather, it is the fluff beneath a goose’s feathers. Many people are allergic to this material, so manufactures have begun adding milkweed as a hypoallergenic coating.
• Feather – These pillows contain large goose feathers and offer more support than down, but the disadvantage is that the feathers tend to poke through pillowcase material and jab at the face. Feather pillows aren’t a good option if you’re sensitive to smell, as they have a natural odor which intensifies when damp.
• Wool – This material is coveted by hot sleepers because it absorbs moisture and prevents sweaty sleep. Dust mites aren’t a fan of wool, so allergy sufferers do well with these pillows as well.
• Buckwheat hulls – This is a commonly used material in Asia, but is gaining popularity in America. It’s a great option for fussy sleepers who like to have a nicely fluffed pillow at all time, as the pieces constantly move about and reshape the pillow. Buckwheat hulls vary in shape and are hollow, allowing air ventilation for an allergen-free pillow.
• Cotton – This all-natural filler is thought to be clean and safe for the body. It provides mediocre support, which is perfect for those who aren’t starting out with neck issues. The down side to cotton filler is that it tends to clump up and you will need to replace your pillow often.

Synthetic Pillows

• Memory foam – Scientists have found a sleeping option that appeals to many people. Memory foam reacts to the body’s natural heat and forms around curves for a customized pillow. As you toss and turn, the pillow will reform around your head and neck.
• Polyester – This is the preferred filler for people suffering with allergies. As with cotton, this material clumps. Because of the ease of processing polyester, these pillows are cheapest to purchase.

Other Pillow Types

• Water – A water pillow is much like a water bed, but on a smaller scale. They can be inflated or deflated to the desired density and height, and are advocated by chiropractors for their customizable support.

Choosing a Pillow Based on Your Sleep Position

Depending on which position that you sleep in, you’re going to want to find a pillow that suits that sleeping style best. Many pillow brands do the work for you by specifying on the package how the pillow is meant to be used. If this is not the case, here are the standard positions and suggested pillow styles:

• Back Sleepers - These sleepers do well with any sort of pillow that allows for the head to nestle in the middle of the surface area. When this occurs, the filling is pushed out to the sides and creates a makeshift cradle that prevents the head from falling to the side. Memory foam and natural pillows work well.
• Stomach Sleepers - This position requires less support than the others. Look for a soft and flat pillow that won’t hinder your breathing by forming around your face. Babies use flat pillows (if any at all) for this very reason. Also, keep in mind that a thick pillow will push your head up and curve your neck in an unnatural way.
• Side Sleepers - Think about this position and how your shoulder creates a pocket between your head and the bed. You’ll want to find a thick pillow that can bridge the large gap which tends to tweak a person’s neck. Consider a synthetic filling which will hold its shape better than natural filling.

Some sleepers find it best to use a rolled up towel under their necks rather than providing a pillow for the entire head. This is an orthopedic tip to help cure chronic neck and back pain. Many manufacturers have caught on and now create round pillows in this style, in a variety of materials.

As you can see, you have lots of options and plenty of combinations to try! If at first you don’t succeed, return the pillow or donate it to a friend and try again. Your body deserves it!

Sometimes the thought of seeing a counselor leaves people feeling uncomfortable, and many couples opt out of this team-building experience. They feel that “if it isn’t broken, why fix it?” (see: How to Know if Your Relationship is Healthy) Another deterrent is the misconception that any sort of therapy is for people who already have issues. It can be scary to hear that your partner wants to seek professional help for your relationship before the marriage has even begun, so it’s up to you to put their insecurities to rest. The purpose of premarital counseling is not to tear the couple apart; it is to fuse them together.

Rationalize

With the divorce rate hovering around 50 percent, begin by telling your partner than you don’t want to be a part of that statistic. If they love you as much as you love them, they will agree with you wholeheartedly.

Explain that premarital counseling isn’t meant to criticize the here and now. Rather, its sole purpose is to build bridges of communication so you can solve the inevitable problems that will come your way before they hit. It’s like having a game plan for the marriage.

*If the husband-to-be is the skeptical one, relate it to a football huddle!

Offer Proof

Look at all of the successful marriages around you. Surely they’ve had their ups and downs, but the happy couple always pulls through with flying colors. Why is that? Start poking around and find out which of these couples partook in premarital counseling. You’ll often hear that couples came out of the counseling disagreeing on certain subjects, but just knowing that they felt differently made all the difference in how things were handled during married life. Opposites are known to attract, and what makes those couples work is a healthy understanding of their differences.

On the other hand, give your partner a precautionary tale or two. Show them couples who didn’t make it. Point out the major catalyst in the demise of their relationship, and explain in which ways counseling would have covered that issue.

Give a Head’s Up

Whenever a person is about to experience something unknown, it helps to let them know what to expect beforehand. The counseling isn’t meant to blindside you. Explain to your partner that the areas of discussion will revolve around raising children, personal values, religious beliefs, finances, sexual intimacy, emotions, household expectations, goals, personal hobbies, etc.

These topics may make you both squirm a little as you think about sharing the answers with a stranger, but knowing the areas of discussion ahead of time will ease you into the right mindset. In fact, knowing what’s coming will inadvertently get you both thinking about how you feel before even stepping foot in the office, which will in turn make the process go smoothly.

Engage in an Example

Give your partner some food for thought. In counseling, you may discuss how you want to discipline your future children. We either repeat what we were taught by our own parents, or we rebel and concoct our own way of parenting. See if you’re on the same page. If you aren’t, splice together your ideals and praise your partner for working with you. Once they see that you can solve a future problem by talking beforehand, they may not view the counseling as such an imposing negative.

Alternatives

If your partner is absolutely adamant about not wanting to see a counselor, there are other options—although, refusal to consider your wishes may be an issue in itself that will surface after the wedding.

There are countless self-help books in the world, and many revolve around marriage health. In fact, some of them are specific to premarital counseling topics. Meet in the middle by reading a couple of these together prior to the wedding. The point is to make sure you can accept the other person’s views on important issues so, if you’re both able to be completely honest without a professional guide, take responsibility and hash it out on your own terms.

Granted, mystery shopping is often times more about being reimbursed for these activities than making a lot of money, but why not get paid to play if you can? A good mystery shopper can expect to make approximately $100 a month on top of their reimbursements.

Goodies that Mystery Shopping Can Bring You!

Since the pay is nothing to write home about, you’ll be focusing on the awesome freebies which often include:

• Food (restaurants as well as grocery stores)
• Car rentals
• Hotel stays
• Parking passes
• Glasses
• Clothing
• Movie tickets
• Theme park admission
• Books
• Pet food
• Casino credit

How to Get Started as a Mystery Shopper

Do an internet search for “mystery shoppers”, and only check out the ones that are free to sign up for. There is absolutely no reason to pay for entry into this world of product sampling! Once you’re affiliated with one (or more for a higher chance of getting jobs) of these websites, you can expect emails detailing current shops in need of fulfillment. There are also message boards available on some websites alerting shoppers to apply.

Mystery shopping companies will have you fill out an application before acceptance. Along with the application, you will be required to submit a writing sample proving that you can write reports while using proper grammar and spelling. You can make the process easier by saving one solid writing sample on your computer to pull from, rather than creating a new sample for each application.

*Check to see if the company you’re signing up with is affiliated with the Mystery Shopping Providers Association. You can even become a certified shopper!

Qualities of a Good Mystery Shopper

• Honest
• Excellent writing skill
• Ability to be objective
• Prompt
• Patient
• Quick on feet
• Detail oriented
• Organized

What to Expect on the Job

The usual list of things to take note of are wait times, cleanliness, friendliness of staff and employee names. The details will then vary depending on what type of business you’re shopping.

Chatting it up with employees may take some creativity, depending on the questions detailed in the assignment. Have fun with it! Feel free to create a new persona, so long as you keep key facts straight- if you’re asking about baby food options, have an answer ready in case the sales person inquires about the age and weight of your child.

Tools of the Trade

Create a makeshift detective kit for your jobs. Include things such as a pencil and paper, a watch with a second hand for precise timing and a cell phone with camera capabilities. These items can be easily concealed in a small handbag.

You will also need consistent internet access and a vehicle with which to travel to jobs. Public transportation is an option if you take appropriate time management measures. Don’t forget about “costumes”, meaning that some shops may ask you to dress for the occasion. Fine dining locations sometimes require upscale outfits so you’ll fit in seamlessly.

Reputation

Don’t be discouraged if your initial shops are for low budget clients. The more shops you do, and the better your reports, the higher-end your future shops will be. Companies actually listen to what you have to say. Take your time when typing up a report and avoid the biggest rookie mistake, which is leaving out details. This report is given back to a client so that they can learn from their mistakes or continue making customers happy. They need to know everything about your experience!

Don’t ruin your reputation as a mystery shopper by fabricating details. Companies that hire shoppers have a keen eye and are usually able to weed out the insincere reports. Also, remember that your receipt is tangible proof that you’ve completed the shop within the timeframe that was allotted. Be certain that the timestamp on the receipt matches the time detailed in the report.

Managing Your Shopping Projects

Once the shops start rolling in, you’re going to need to keep track of the assignments. This will come in handy during tax season. Once you earn over $500 with any given company, you will be required to fill out specialized tax forms (see: How to Prepare an Income Statement). Documenting each job as you complete it, including payment and mileage, will save you a headache down the line.

If you’re able to take on multiple shopping jobs at the same time, try to schedule them in way where you can complete several in a single outing. You will feel accomplished while saving time and gas.

Work smart, not hard. This is a side job that you’re sure to love!

Family vacations differ from individual trips and romantic getaways because the planning is much more intricate. You’re planning for a whole group, and for varying ages. The goal is to find a common ground where everyone can enjoy themselves together.

Choosing a Destination

You can base your trip around three things: an attraction, a geographical area or people. Perhaps your family wants to visit a specific theme park, or maybe grandparents who live out of state (see: How to Plan a Family Reunion). Or maybe you all just want to experience another culture for a week.

Depending on what your focus is, you may want to involve all members of the family in the planning process. If the kids are of an age to contribute ideas for the vacation destination, sit down for a family meeting and share ideas with each other. Discuss how each destination is different, and what each person wants out of the experience. While not all desires can be met, it’s good to make sure everyone is on the same page from the beginning to prevent disappointment.

If the family is at a loss for a destination, there is always the travel agent route. Agents can map out a custom vacation to suit everyone’s needs. The only downside to this option is that using a travel agent may hinder the adventure by taking the planning out of your hands.

How to Find Family Friendly Hotels

Once you’ve pinpointed your destination, it’s time to choose a hotel to accommodate your family. Going with an economic hotel will loosen funds which you can then spend on food and frivolity. On the flipside, going with a more inclusive or resort-style hotel will give you on-site options which may be a life saver on those days where your children are burnt out and cranky. It’s always nice to have dining options available that don’t require much planning. Another family friendly option is to use a timeshare. This can be an incredibly cost effective way to travel with children—timeshares often include kitchenettes and multiple bedrooms, feeling more like a home than a hotel.

Itinerary

Before leaving for your fabulous family vacation, create a tentative itinerary. Sure, you may not stick to it 100% (especially if travelling with small children), but it’s still a good idea to know what sites are must-sees! Create a backup list of things to do if you end up with extra time, and include this at the bottom of your itinerary.

Assign special excursions to specific days, and always schedule in some down time for small children. They need frequent snacks and naps!

*Include open/close times, admission prices, special instructions and public transportation information (if applicable) for each item on your list.

Payment

This particular aspect of planning a vacation is often overlooked. Many people put aside a chunk of money to pay for food, tickets, etc., but it is in your best interest to prepay for as much as possible! If you start early, you can piece your entire vacation together before you even set out.

Start by asking your hotel if you can pay in advance, as this will be the priciest portion of the vacation. Some hotels only allow payment up to one week before check-in, but at least inquire about putting down a deposit.

Research the city that you will be visiting and find out which restaurants are appealing to your family. If the restaurants have websites, look into purchasing gift cards online. Buying just one gift card each payday will ensure that your meals are covered when it comes time to feed your hungry vacationers!

If you’re planning on enjoying any excursions, such as theme parks or shows, buy those tickets in advance as well. It is fairly common to find deals when purchasing ahead of time, rather than at the door.

*Purchase an Entertainment Book, which is full of local coupons. They are available online. Every major city has one, and this could save you an immense amount of money while providing you with fun ideas for the family to choose from if you don’t know the area very well. Just make sure that whatever coupon you use isn’t specifically for locals, as some places will ask to see state ID as proof of residency.

Managing Children

Children, especially small children, make travelling rather tricky. As parents you know your child better than anyone, but travelling can change sleep patterns and eating times. You may not always be able to anticipate when a sleepy tantrum is coming on, because you’re not in your home environment.

Be sure to pack small water bottles and a variety of snacks each time you leave your hotel. Being one step ahead of hunger will allow you to enjoy more time exploring with your youngster. These especially come in handy when stuck in a car or waiting for a dinner reservation at a crowded restaurant.

Another trick is to bring brand new, never before seen toys along! The novelty of the new toy will bring a much needed distraction at certain points of the trip. Just be sure to always have a backup toy in case the first one gets lost. That would be a disaster!

Again, make sure you schedule down time. Vacations are very stimulating to the senses—things to see, new noises, different weather, etc. Children do well with a little quiet sometimes. If you’d still like to be out and about for most of the day, consider researching locations for mid-day picnics!

Last Tip

Although you’ve just read about all the things to plan, the key is to be flexible when you’re with your family. Dining reservations get lost, hotels are accidentally sold-out upon arrival, and children become ill. A stressed vacation is no vacation at all. Make the best of it, no matter what comes your way!

The Plan

Create a three part plan that includes two goal weights and then a maintenance plan. Determine how much weight you need to lose, versus how much you want to lose.

If you are good about having routine physicals, chances are that your physician has discussed how much weight loss will result in a healthier you. Make this your first weight goal. On top of that, you may want to lose a few more pounds to fit into the jeans that you bought five or ten years ago! This is the icing on top of the cake (okay, perhaps not the best analogy for the dieter!). Anything over the healthy goal is simply for aesthetic reasons, and these pounds are going to be the most difficult to lose.

The Buddy System

Any seasoned dieter will tell you that the key to their success is a buddy of some sort. You need the moral support of another dieter

• Friends- go to the people who know and love you, and who can detect your weaknesses. They will help protect you from yourself when you’re ready to sabotage your diet after a hard day at work or with the kids. If your friend is also dieting, chances are that you will be subconsciously encouraged to keep up with them. You may love your friend, but nobody wants to be shown up!
• Weight Loss Groups - these people know, without a doubt, how important support is. People who join weight loss groups are consistently more likely to reach their goal weight.
• Participate in friendly competitions. Many businesses care about the health of their employees and hold weight loss competitions amongst staff. Since offices are a known weight increaser, this is a wonderful place to find support. Break the cycle of sitting and eating at a desk with others who want to make a difference in their lives as well.

Make Yourself Accountable

Tell everyone under the sun what your weight loss goal is! It may feel a little embarrassing, but it’s well worth the discomfort to know that once it’s said it can’t be unsaid. This means that, unless you want to seen as a quitter, you will reach your goal.

Use social networking websites to keep your friends and family in the loop. Alert them of all your milestones, no matter how small they may seem. The loss of an inch or a pound is a huge dent in your goal, and you deserve the praise! If you’re having a difficult week, your network will happily give you the encouragement that you need!

Think about starting a weight loss blog. There is a huge network of bloggers out there who utilize this online journal format to meet other dieters and to track their weight loss and meals. Blog hop and discover other diet blogs that share successful (and best of all, new) recipes to spice up your lower calorie life!

Analytics

Track the data! Keep logs of pounds lost, muscle mass gained and caloric conversions. Use a pedometer to track burned calories for extra inspiration! Just think about how much fun it is to see your savings account numbers increase; now think about how satisfying it is watching the scale numbers decrease! Numbers keep you invested.

Be a Good Couch Potato!

Yes, watch TV! The trick is to watch shows such as Dr. Oz, The Biggest Loser and Celebrity Fit Club. This type of programming can actually be quite inspiring as you watch complete strangers struggle through the same issues as you. Shows centered around physical activity will make you think twice about staying planted on that couch.

Movement

Of course we know that exercise helps us burn fat and lose weight, but that’s not always the difficult part. It’s controlling the food cravings- the diet part! But guess what? The more you exercise, the less you’ll crave fattening food!

Our bodies are smart, and they know what they need. If you’re exerting yourself, your body is going to crave water and protein. It’s one of the most wonderful biological “tricks” up our sleeve! Force yourself to move throughout the week, and suddenly those sugary weekend rewards are going to become less desirable.

*Daily walks are the easiest way to achieve this. They don’t involve time at the gym or a huge amount of effort. Within a week, you’ll feel a huge difference in the cravings that you have!

Inspire Yourself

There’s inspiration to be found all around you. Other people’s success stories are a dime a dozen. These stories are great to draw encouragement from, but it’s your story that really matters. Give yourself a hearty pat on the back for each step that you move forward. Leave encouraging Post-it notes by your refrigerator, scale, in your car (for when you want to break the diet when you see a fast food restaurant coming up) and on your desk at work.

Before you know it, you are going to be so inspired by your inner strength- and skinny jeans- that there’s no way you’ll want to quit!

Planning a cruise vacation is actually very easy because it’s almost all-inclusive. That means free food and drinks (does not apply to alcohol except for a few special occasions, such as initial embarking), free live shows and free on deck games. Yes, aside from some tipping, that means free room service!

If you want to make this the easiest vacation ever, visit a travel agent and they’ll set you up. But if you want to cut out the middle man, follow the tips below to get the most out of your trip.

How to Find Cruise Tickets

Sign up for cruise alerts as early as possible. You can have great deals sent directly to your inbox. Many travel websites offer this service, and it allows you to sometimes take advantage of last minute under booked (and highly discounted) trips.

If you want a surefire way to save on your ticket, plan your cruise during the off-season. Each destination has its own off-season, for example:

• European cruises- December through March
• Alaskan cruises- October through April
• Canadian cruises- July and August

Within each off-season there will be even further discounted dates, so check all of the date combinations that might work for you.

Booking the Cruise

Once you’ve decided where you want to cruise to, choose a cruise line which offers travel to that destination as well as accommodates you in terms of travelling with or without children. Within that particular cruise line, determine which of their ships you want to cruise on according to amenities offered and departure dates. Upon booking the cruise, be prepared to detail how many people will be sharing the stateroom. The cruise line will require each person’s personal information for security measures.

You will also need to choose which type of cabin/stateroom you wish to stay in. Standard cabin types include

• Below deck without a view
• Above deck with a view
• Above deck with a balcony

Some individuals tend to feel claustrophobic without some sort of view, so they may wish to opt for the more expensive room with a balcony for guaranteed fresh air. Also, high-end cruise lines often offer suites.

This is also when you will choose your dining schedule. It is typical to have the option of early or late dining. You are expected to stick to this schedule, particularly because you have assigned seating. This ensures that you are served by the same personalized wait staff every single day.

Booking and Choosing Cruise Excursions

Booking on-shore excursions can be done at the time of booking or on deck after you arrive. It’s best to book early though, as the more popular excursions will sell out quickly. The most popular excursion that cruises offer is a sight-seeing shopping trip with a guided tour. Aside from that, the excursions will be destination related. Stay with your group and keep track of time (see: How to Stay Safe While Traveling).

Always, always, always have the proper documents on hand when leaving your cruise ship. Not only will you need them if officials stop you in a foreign land, but you will also need them to board the ship again.

*Use hand sanitizer often while off the ship. Your body is not acclimated to foreign germs, which can cause a reaction if your immune system is down. Do your fellow cruisers a favor by dousing your hands once more before reboarding the ship.

Money

Pay for as much of the trip ahead of time as possible. Some cruise lines will allow you to pre-pay the mandatory tips for the staff. One of the first things that you should do after boarding the ship is put money on your room key. It can act as a sort of debit card on the ship and would be better to lose than your actual credit card.

Tipping

Aside from high-end cruise lines that include gratuity instead of accepting tips, travelers are expected to tip the staff. Some lines leave specified envelopes in your room for you to fill with various tips. In this case, the crew has been paid a low wage and makes up the difference with the tips they receive at the end of the trip. While the amount that you tip is up to you, here is a suggested list:

• Head Waiter- $2 per night
• Dining Waiter- $5 per night
• Wine Stewards- $5 per bottle
• Bartenders- $1 per drink
• Cabin Stewards- $5 per night
• Room Service Stewards- $2 per cabin visit

All in All

If you consider the all-inclusive nature of a cruise, it really is one of the best travel deals out there. You get so much food, drink, entertainment and relaxation for your buck- all with very little planning on your part!

With so many factors beyond the control of the business owner, it’s important to keep tight control over the factors that are within the influence of the purchaser. Specifically, this means minimizing the costs of getting the product into your store in the first place by eliminating the middleman (like drop shipping companies) and buying your stock direct from a wholesaler.

For the first time entrepreneur, however, finding a wholesaler is often easier said than done. The Internet is rife with useless websites promising everything but giving very little. Even in this day and age, there are many wholesale companies that don’t have an online presence at all. So, how does one find wholesale products?

Narrow Down Your Search Criteria

Before you even begin, have a specific idea of what it is that you are looking for. There are literally millions of products on the world market and you will quickly become overwhelmed if you don’t have a specific idea of what you are looking for. For example, instead of “ jewelry” narrow your search down to “sterling silver,” then “rings,” then maybe even “semi-precious”, “southwest style”, or “antique look.” The more specific you get, the easier it will be to find what you are looking for.

Also, don’t forget to define your target market. Hopefully, you have already done this when you wrote your business plan, but if you haven’t do it now. To continue the example from above, will young teen girls be buying your jewelry, or will you be marketing to the over-50 biker crowd? This will further define both the style and the price point in your search.

Check Out Your Competition

Now that you have a clear idea of what you are looking for, take a look at other retail businesses in the same industry. Chances are they are selling products similar to what you’d like to sell.

Looking around at what other businesses are doing has two distinct advantages. First, if they are near by you can get an idea of what products they buy, if the store seems to be doing well or struggling, and brainstorm on ways to differentiate yourself from their model.

Second, for those businesses that are far away (and thus, not your direct competition), the owner may be willing to share their sources with you. It never hurts to ask! If they are willing to reveal this information, be sure to delve a little deeper: are they happy with their wholesaler? How long have they been with them? Are their terms fair?

How to Find Wholesale Products

The Yellow Pages
First stop, now that you know what you are looking for: the yellow pages. It’s obvious but many people don’t think about it. Search for “Wholesale” and then your product category, such as “cleaning supplies” or “backpacks.” Hopefully you will find suppliers close to your home town to minimize shipping.

Search Engines
If you need to expand your search range, then use general search engines, such as google.com or yahoo.com. Use the same search criteria as above, but beware: there will be many retail locations that advertise “at wholesale prices.” This may be true, but very often you can find better deals.

Company Specific
When you have a specific company that you’d like to see represented in your store, contact that company directly. The information is usually found on their website (if they have one) or, again, the yellow pages. Some companies will only sell their products to one location in a region to maintain scarcity; often these manufactures have a program through which they establish buyers as “authorized retailers.” This gives both you and the manufacturer a competitive advantage, so look for these arrangements whenever possible.

Trade Shows
Whether or not you have a specific company in mind, make sure to attend at least one trade show in your industry. Trade shows are full of wholesalers eager to meet up with retailers like yourself who are looking for direct sources. You can meet the representative face to face, get a good idea of their terms, and often see or sample the products that they have to offer. Make sure that you have plenty of business cards on hand!

To find a trade show online, simply search “[product category] trade show.” For example, searching “Specialty Toy Trade Show” brings up several sites, each with up to a dozen shows all over the United States. Attending is expensive, so make sure that you plan ahead and know what you’re looking for and how much you are willing to spend before you even walk onto the floor.

Online Wholesaler Database
Last on the list are online databases such as Alibaba.com. Some are worldwide, others just ship from within the U.S. Be sure to pay attention to the shipping point, as receiving goods from international sources can be prohibitively expensive. Other wholesaler databases include Global Source (http://www.globalsources.com/) and Buyer Zone (http://www.buyerzone.com/).

Indirect Sources of Information
Be sure to join any applicable trade organizations, as they are wonderful at keeping you up to date with the most current events. They often have mailing lists, exclusive guides, and other resources. If there are relevant trade publications, be sure to subscribe to those, as well, as wholesalers often advertise through them.

Last, but not least, remember why you choose this business in the first place.Your passion will translate into your products, so be smart, stay flexible, and have fun!

Packing for a vacation can be stressful for some people. They try to remember how many outfits to bring for all of the days, which toiletries might be needed along the way and what sort of entertainment to stow away for random bouts of boredom. Packing for a cruise can be even more stressful because travelers are contained in one building without the luxury of a quick run to the store for anything which was forgotten.

Start Here!

First and foremost, pack all necessary documents! This cannot be stressed enough. Your cruise departure depends on it. You will need your driver’s license/state ID, birth certificate, passport/visa, airline (see: How to Buy Cheap Airline Tickets) and cruise tickets. Make copies of these documents to store in your luggage, carry-on bag and to leave at home with a trusted friend or relative.

You should also make sure you have your medical insurance card in case of an emergency. Thinking ahead, you may want to list medications that you’re on and any allergies. You never know what emergency may arise, and it’s always better to be safe than sorry.

Safeguard Your Luggage

Because most cruises take you outside of the country, you will have to deal with Customs. Customs officials aren’t known for gingerly poking around luggage. Instead, be prepared for broken zippers and banged up suitcases. Cruises are the last form of travel where you want to use your good luggage.

An unfortunate fact is that sometimes luggage gets lost. Play it safe and leave anything of value at home. Also, pack multiple suitcases, even if you don’t necessarily need them all. This way, you can ration clothing and toiletries between them and if one gets lost, at least you’ll have some of your belongings for the trip.

*Use luggage tags so that your bags can be returned if found.

Clothing

Most cruises hold formal dinners which absolutely require formal evening wear. This means suits, or even tuxedos, for men. Women should plan on packing long evening gowns and jewelry. The itinerary which your cruise line sends you prior to departure will let you know how many formal dinners are to be expected. Pack number of formal outfits accordingly.

Aside from the required formal wear, what you wear is up to you. Plan on experiencing all types of weather. Even summertime cruises can become cold in the late afternoon and evening. Light sweaters are always a good idea. Pack a range of clothing that can be layered for temperature changes, and for various outfits (if you can create multiple outfits out of a few items of clothing, you’ll save room in your cruise cabin as well as in your suitcase for souvenirs).

Wear what is fun and comfortable to you. You may find that by the end of your cruise, your clothing may not feel so comfortable after all that cruise food you’ve indulged in! Pack a couple of loose fitting outfits in case this happens.

As for shoes, they may be bulky in your luggage, but they are very necessary. Shoes that have grip are great for the upper deck by the pool and Jacuzzi. Formal shoes are required for formal wear and tennis shoes can be a life saver if you exit the ship for excursions at your ports of call. Be kind to your feet because even though you’re going to be spending most of your time on a boat, you’re going to be on the move!

Toiletries

If you forget anything essential, don’t panic. Cruise ships have stores where you can buy typical toiletries, but at a steep price! Expect to pay at least double for your goods on this ship or even at the port of call. It’s the price you pay for convenience. To avoid this, make sure you have these essentials in your bag

• toothbrush
• toothpaste
• dental floss
• mouthwash
• deodorant
• sun block
• insect repellent
• lotion
• hair products
• soap
• tweezers
• nail clippers
• hair dryer
• curling iron
• makeup
• watch (mainly for times when off the ship)
• medications (prescription, pain relievers, heartburn, seasick pills, sinus and allergy)

Photos

One of the best parts about going on a cruise is the photographers. They’re stationed everywhere- at the entrance when you arrive, in the dining rooms, outside of the ballrooms and even at the ship’s exit when you leave for a day filled with touristy fun. You can then visit the ship’s photo kiosk and buy these photos at a very high price. Chances are that you’ll want to own a couple of these professional photos, but to keep costs down you’ll also want to take your own!

Go ahead and pack your point and shoot digital camera (also pack a couple of disposable cameras in case the digital camera becomes lost after a couple of cocktails at the ship’s casino!). Depending on the length of your cruise trip, and how click-happy you are with your camera, you might want to consider bringing extra storage for your photos. You can buy additional memory cards and simply replace the full cards as needed. Off-brand memory cards work just as well as name brand cards, and only cost about $10.

Another option is to bring your laptop. If you choose to do this, be sure to bring it as your carry-on to keep it safe. Not only can you use it to upload photos from a dangerously full memory card, but you can also access the ship’s wi-fi network if you become bored or need to check in with work.

Miscellaneous

Cruises are a lot of fun, but can also be extremely hard on the body. Between bouts of seasickness, more alcohol than you’re typically used to and indulgent food, it’s a good idea to give yourself some downtime in your cabin. It may be cramped, but the bed will still offer much needed rest.

To enjoy this alone time even more, do yourself a favor and pack your iPod. A good book that you’ve been meaning to get to is also a nice choice. Anything that aids in your personal relaxation is something to add to your packing checklist.

The Internet has made it possible for anybody with a computer and an Internet connection to level the playing field. You don’t need to raise huge start-up costs to be in a retail business for yourself. Using eye-catching graphics, some good product descriptions, customer testimonials, and order-taking applications, you can offer the customer more than enough information to make a purchase decision.

Using drop shipping, you can deliver the products to your customer with the greatest of ease because the drop shipping company will do all the packaging and shipping on your behalf.

How to Find a Local Drop Shipping Company

You can find a drop shipping company in your local area using industry-specific directories, Chamber of Commerce business lists, and even the phone book. Once you have found a few, here are five questions to ask to choose the best one:

• What is your area of coverage?
• How soon do you deliver after an order is placed?
• Is your business registered with the state and does it fulfill state requirements for drop shipping?
• Do you charge a membership or registration fee? (If they answer affirmatively, then scratch them off your list. Established drop ship companies don’t charge registration fees because they make money off each transaction.)
• What kind of products do they offer for drop-shipping? (Tip: choose a company that offers a large selection so that you can deal with just one company for all your websites. In the future, you may decide to either drop certain product lines or decide to open up a string of websites.)

These questions will shorten your list. There are now a few more steps that you must take to pick the very best company from your short list.

Check out:

• The quality of the products. You don’t want a drop shipper with poor products or that has products close to expiry. Your business reputation depends on providing high quality, reliable, fresh products.
• The price of the products. Compare wholesale prices between the various companies on your list. The lower the wholesale price, the more profits your business will make because you will not have to have a high mark up to cover your costs.
• Verify product quality and deliverability by doing a test order. This will give you a good feel for the reality behind their promises and sales literature. Naturally, you should choose the company that will fulfill your customer orders most efficiently.

These three considerations will go a long way in assuring that you find the best local drop-shipping company. However, you also need to check out two more things before you sign any business contracts.

• Find out how they handle out of stock problems. Do they have an efficient back order policy? Do they provide you with adequate notification when their stocks are running low? A company that frequently runs out of stock or that renews products slower than expected can potentially ruin your business.
• Find out if they have a fair refund policy, something that you can feel comfortable posting on your website. Often customers are more likely to buy a product if they know that they can return it without having to pay a big “restocking” fee.

How to Find An Internet-based Drop Ship Company

Depending on the business you are planning on setting up online, you may want to consider working with an online drop shipping company. Although there are many drop-ship companies online, you have fewer options to check them out than you would if you were to choose a local drop ship company.

With that caveat aside, you will be pleased to learn that there is actually a short list of some of the best drop shipping companies online. Online retailers have consistently reported favorably on these three companies: Doba, World Wide Brands, and Salehoo.

Doba

Doba has a network of 300+ companies. These companies are craftsmen, manufacturers, and distributors. After signing up with Doba, you will be able to get full access to the product catalogs and drop ship wholesalers.

Here are some advantages of working with Doba:

• You can find a wide selection of products in one place.
• You can list, order, and track your orders from one place.

World Wide Brands

World wide brands offers wholesale memberships where you can get lifetime access without monthly or annual fees.

Here are some advantages of working with this World Wide Brands:

• You can get access to 8,000 certified drop shippers.
• You can choose from 8 million products to sell.
• New certified drop shippers are added on a weekly basis.
• The wholesales don’t charge registration or membership fees.
• You can do market research on all the products.
• It is easy to comb through the wholesaler database.

In addition, this company offers 25 hours of business training videos on how to correctly and profitably set up your online business.

SaleHoo

This is another company that provides you with a large number of resources to set up your online business.

Here are some of the benefits of working with SaleHoo:

• A selection of 8,000 verified suppliers.
• The database is regularly updated with new suppliers.
• Suppliers will ship internationally.
• Suppliers don’t need minimum orders before they fulfill customer purchasers.
• Market and product research tools.
• Online business training options.
• A membership forum, with 75,000 members.
• One-on-one membership support and advice.

How to Set Up a Profitable Online Business

Using drop shipping it is possible to set up a profitable online business. You can obtain your supplier from your local area or from the Internet. Which is better depends, of course, on the type of industry you wish to focus on. A local drop shipper will be best if you are selling local crafts, products that can only be obtained from your corner of the world.

If you do choose to find an Internet-based supplier, it is better to go with a proven database of suppliers that can be obtained from Doba, World Wide Brands, or SaleHoo.  While there are numerous other ways of finding a drop shipper online, it is advisable that you proceed with caution because, unfortunately, many unreliable drop shipping providers exist on the Internet.

The ”Hands Off” Methods for Stump Removal – AKA “The SMART Way(s)”

If possible, leave a job like this to a reputable professional.  Unless the stump in question is less than 6 inches around you can expect to spend extended periods of time chipping away with an axe or destroying your yard by digging around the stump and lifting it out.

A professional will often have an industrial quality machine that can remove, even the largest stumps with ease, in a matter of minutes.  Check your local BBB or websites like AngiesList. for reliable companies and contractors.  When getting quotes make certain that whatever price you agree to includes clean up unless you plan to make use the pile of wood chips that WAS your stump.

While letting someone else do the work is ALWAYS the easiest way, there are still a few options before resorting to strictly chopping and digging.

How to Burn a Stump

BURN IT!  Check with your local authorities so you do not end up paying fines and make sure that all precautions are taken before doing so to prevent collateral damage.  Cut an “X” about 6 inches deep across the top of the stump and fill the cut 1/3 full with whatever legal, carefully handled and portioned accelerant you choose to employ.  After taking care to prevent collateral damage to yourself or anyone else’s property… light it up.  Allow it to “smolder” for as long as it will go.  Once the coals have cooled, clear them away and repeat this process until the stump is thoroughly burned and reduced in size. The less dense, smaller, burned up stump will be easier to extract if you choose to chop it or dig it up.  After ensuring that there is no longer any danger of a spreading fire the stump in its reduced size might be possible and you might consider attempting to simply cover what is left of the stump with other landscape features.

Using Chemicals to Remove a Stump

If you cannot afford to pay a professional and you are not comfortable or legally able to burn the stump, you may consider a Chemical Removal.

As you have surmised, this method involves the use of caustic chemicals to accelerate the decay of the stump and make it easier to remove.  With a heavy duty drill and a 1 inch by 12 inch bit create a series of vertical holes on the top of the stump.  There is no set amount as stump sizes and compositions will vary, but one every 4 to 6 inches should suffice.  In addition to the holes drilled on top, create series of holes on the outside at 45-70 degrees that will meet up with, at least a few, of the vertical holes.  After donning all necessary protective gear as recommended by the manufacturer of the chemicals you pick (nitric or sulfuric acid, lye or other available combinations) pour your mixture or acid into the holes.  This process is not instant and may require repeating but it should rot out the bulk of the stump in a matter of weeks or months rather than years and should make the final removal process much easier.  You may also choose to burn what remains.

Now, if this stump has caused you or a loved one some personal harm or has wronged you in some way and the methods mentioned above are not satisfactory to punish the offending  stump, there is always…the old fashioned ways.

How to Remove a Stump By Hand

These are the sweaty, back breaking ways alluded to in previous paragraphs.

Start by digging out an area about 18 inches deep and about 12 inches wide around the stump to expose a large section of the root system.  Depending on the size of the tree and of the roots, use the shovel or axe to cut and remove as much of these roots as possible.  If after removing the exposed roots from all the way around the tree you are still unable to force the stump loose by hand or with the shovel you may need to repeat the process.  If you have had enough of digging and chopping you may decide to employ either the chemical or fire method listed above to the exposed and now weakened and vulnerable root system.

You now have a couple of options to consider when removing a tree stump, but here are a few reminders.

1. Make certain to always handle tools safely and wear protective gear such as eyewear and gloves
2. When using chemicals follow manufacturer directions and make sure children and pets are not exposed to hazardous substances.  Also be certain to follow disposal protocols.
3. When burning take steps to ensure fire does not get out of control such as soaking nearby ground with water and keeping an extinguisher nearby.

It is always satisfying to complete a project around your home with requiring help and without spending money but if you are not certain  you are able to safely physically  handle this potentially difficult task without injury you should enlist aid, save up to pay a professional or just get used to seeing the stump.

The best way to start your vacation of right is to get organized, Make a list, prioritize, start early and stick to a schedule. Make packing for your vacation easy by taking into account several factors:

• The mode of transportation - If you are taking a flight, train or any other form of mass transport you will want to pack as lightly and tightly as possible. The less luggage you have to drag along with you, the less aggravated and stressed you will be during the parts of your vacation where it necessary to lug your luggage.  Do not neglect to bring the things you need, but make sure not to bring a lot of unnecessary things.
• Your destination – If your origination climate is different than that of your destination remember to pack for the climate you are traveling to and to pack an item or two for your return. Your destination will also determine if you will need to pack documents like your passport or proof of inoculations.
• Your travel companions – Who you will be vacationing with will cause you to consider more than just your own toiletries and underwear. If you are packing for your busy spouse, or loved one or your children and/or pets you will do well to take even more time organizing before getting started. Make a list of needs for each member of your travel group and secure it in a three ring binder with sections for each family member.  If you have the budget and the know-how you could use your netbook or pda to help you keep all this information together.  Consider an addition section for common or group items like food/snacks, drinks, movies, music, etc.

Activities When You Get There

Another factor in how to pack for a vacation is the activities you have planned in your itinerary. Hiking, sunbathing/swimming, skiing, etc all require specific items that you would need to pack.

A Place To Lay Your Head

Last but not least are your lodgings. Depending on the accommodations vacation rentals may or may not offer many of the everyday items that you will need. For example if you are vacationing at a time share on the coast, you may need to pack your own bedding, towels, blankets, toiletries and any cleaning supplies you may need.  Most of your national/chain hotels usually offer toiletry items like shampoo and soap and many offer options from hair dryers to irons, and coffee makers to microwaves, etc.  Unless you have sensitive skin or special toiletry items you wish to bring along with you on your trip, these items do not need to be on your list and you are able to pack light.

The Easy Way

All inclusive resort vacations or cruises are usually the preferred choice for people who do not like to pack and prefer to let take it as easy as possible. All inclusive vacations are just that…. all inclusive. They provide almost anything you could want, and typically all you need to pack is your attire. Be sure to pack different attire for those “special” nights out or for lounging around.  A useful website that I use for all of my planning resources is http://www.keepandshare.com. There you can create your own “to do” list or vacation packing checklist etc).

The Suitcase Itself

When packing your clothes, the most effective way to pack them is termed “Military Style” folding or you may find the new trendy space bags easier. Always pack an extra set of under garments and socks…better to have them and not need them than to need them and not have them.  Packing a plastic bag/garbage bag or laundry bag is useful as well, so that you can keep your clean/dry clothes separate from you dirty/wet clothes. If you are using public modes of transportation or taking a cruise, remember to keep all precious items (jewelry, cash, documents, identity cards, laptops, cell phones, etc) with you at all times or ask about safes or other secured locations on the premises.

Many vacation destinations or resorts/cruise lines have specific items you will need while vacationing. Check with them on their website before you pack. Research your vacation destination and prepare an itinerary. By doing this you will have all the details what you will need to pack. Make use of the internet. There are extensive travel sources and unless your destination is VERY obscure it is likely to have its website.  Sounds to me like you are ready for your vacation. You should be organized, packed and ready to relax.

A few reminders of things you may want to consider packing…

1. Emergency or first aid kit, medications, sunscreen
2. Toothpaste, tooth brush,
3. Hair brush,
4. Shampoo/conditioner, (for females: hair product, flat or curling iron)
5. Shaving razor,
6. Bathing soap bar or liquid bath soap (for men: shave cream/gel)
7. Documentation such as: itinerary, passport, airline tickets and/or cruise tickets, lodging/reservations confirmations, photo identity card(s), cashiers checks (secured emergency funds/options such as prepaid gift cards, secured credit cards,
8. Extra undergarments/sanitary napkins
9. Waterproof bag or poncho

Maintaining the Chimney

If at all possible hire a chimney professional for this part as it will involve purchasing specialized brushes and cleaning rods and will require to put yourself in danger by spending time on the roof of your home.  Get quotes from local chimney sweeps and compare these to the price of purchasing the necessary equipment.  If after doing this you still choose to do this yourself make certain to take steps to do it safely.  Depending on the severity of the buildup professionals will often apply chemicals to help breakdown the hardened or “glazed” creosote in a chimney.  While, as a homeowner, you may not be comfortable with and may not have access to these kinds of things, there are “Chimney Sweeping Logs” that are impregnated with chemicals meant to do the same thing.  Do yourself a favor and make this job as quick and easy as possible by doing this before you find yourself exerting more effort than is necessary while on your roof.

• Measure the size of your chimney flue and purchase the appropriately sized cleaning brush and corresponding extension rod(s)
• Lean the rod up against the house near the spot you intend to set your ladder or have someone available to hand it up to you.  Do not attempt to climb the ladder while holding the brush
• Slide the brush down flue moving it up and down and in a twisting motion.  Do this until debris stops falling.

Some chimneys have an opening on the outside of the house specifically designed to catch the debris and buildup that you just removed.  If this is the case, after waiting for any dust to settle, carefully empty and clean this chamber.  For chimneys without this convenience you may have to remove the flue where it exits the stove and pick out any additional debris from the stove itself.

Maintaining the Glass on a Wood Stove

The glass on the door of your woodstove is obviously not ordinary glass.  It is both thicker and tempered differently to withstand extreme temperatures.  Companies you may recognize for other household items like CORNING, produce PYROCERAM a which is widely used in woodstoves.  Others, like NEOCERAM and SCHOTT ROBAX also produce this type of glass.  As some of these companies have specific “do’s and dont’s” when it comes to cleaning, try to find out which brand your stove was built with.  Take these instructions as general rules unless otherwise directed by manufacturer recommendations.   As mentioned above, do not attempt to clean the glass while it is still hot or while the fire is burning.

• Use a combination of ammonia and vinegar in a spray bottle to break down the foggy build up.
• For stubborn or sticky spots, use this combination sprayed on your rag and then dipped in ashes from the stove.  This will act as a light abrasive to get the gunk moving while not damaging the glass.
• Again, depending on manufacturer recommendations, a good old fashioned “scraping” may be in order.  Something flexible like a putty knife is less likely to damage the glass than a painter’s tool or a razor.
• You may also consider commercially available cleaners or degreasers provided they can be used indoors safely and will not damage the glass

Whatever method you end up using, take care not to compromise the integrity of the glass.  Careless scraping or scouring may damage the glass.  Once damaged, this glass is not easily repaired or replaced and depending on the age of the stove, may not be available at all.

Maintaining the Stove Itself

The stove itself is likely as tough as a tank.  If installed properly, maintained regularly and not used for burning things other than wood,  it should be pretty much bullet proof.  But since you have already taken the time to get up on the roof, clean the chimney, empty the debris and worn out your elbow cleaning the glass…you might as well take a good look at the rest of the unit.

• Check vents for debris or blockage.
• Keep ashes from piling up
• Examine the hinges and seals around the door(s) to ensure that soot or flaming debris does not escape.

We all know that there can be more than one right answer to any question.  Use good sense, practice safety and follow any available manufacturer recommendations to ensure that your woodstove provides you with safe and worry-free service.

Spending Money

It is not uncommon for one or the other partners in a relationship to do the majority of the buying when it comes to dinners, group activities, or even vehicle expenses.  You may be right if you feel you are being used when the person in question

1. Never says “thank you”
2. Is disappointed when you arrive without gifts
3. Does not reciprocate
4. Asks for money to spend without you and is secretive about purchases

Spending Time

In a dedicated and healthy relationship both partners will do what they can to accommodate the other.  When it comes to indulging each other’s interests, and compromising on when, where, and how to spend time together, there are things to look for that may indicate your time is only important to you and not to your partner.

1. Does not include you in her interests
2. Is frequently and unapologetically late
3. Is unwilling to join you or complains about being made to participate in your interests
4. Encourages you to drop her off at questionable places or at questionable times
5. Physically unaffectionate or unwilling to reciprocate

Friends and Family

As relationships heat up and become more serious it is common and maybe even customary to seek to introduce that special someone to family members and close friends.  Not only does this allow a person to get some additional input about a prospective mate from people who care, but it also shows your new potential partner that you have an interest in sharing the most important people in your life with them.  You might be dealing with someone with shallow intentions if they have little or no interest in the people you care about.

1. Makes excuses to avoid meeting your family
2. Disparages friends and/or family
3. Refuses to introduce you to her friends of family

Talk of the Future

In all but the most shallow relationships, there is normal progression.  As two people become more and more important to one another it is to be expected that steps will be taken to ensure some amount of exclusivity or to clarify the intentions of one or both parties.  While marriage is not necessary and if neither party is interested this may be a non-issue, but if one member of the relationship is looking for all of the benefits of a committed relationship without the commitment you may be dealing with a person who is ultimately using you.

1. Requests access to bank accounts
2. Hints at or demands vehicles or other expensive items
3. Uses your credit or money for items or projects that benefit only her
4. Suspicious or elusive activity in regard to spending

If you are afraid enough that you have to ask the question and wonder if you are being used there is obviously a chance that you might be.  While some of the things mentioned above may cause you to think twice or to look a little closer at the relationship in question no one can really tell what to do next.  Do all you can to illicit honesty, keep an open mind and talk to people who care about you.  Get advice from neutral parties and when all else fails…ASK the person you think may be using you.  Sure, people can lie…if they are using you they are already lying to you in a subtle way.   Despite all of the potential for being used, you have to also ask yourself “is it worth it” .  You may decide that this person is special enough to sacrifice for even if they fail to acknowledge or appreciate your own qualities.  Realizing this will set you free from worry and allow you to regain control of your own emotions and maybe even of the relationship.

FOR THE GUYS: How to Get Your Wife or Girlfriend More Interested in Sex

Gentlemen, if your lady seems uninterested you should not assume she is hormonal or having a bad day or even that she is in the middle of a monthly cycle (and only a fool would ask her if this was the case).  After carefully observing her for obvious sexual obstacles you should probably check yourself.

1. HANDS:  Even if your job or other activities cause you to have rough or stained hands KEEP THEM CLEAN.  Female sexual organs are very sensitive. Hangnails, callouses, and gunk under your nails, in addition to being unattractive, can be painful and can lead to certain types of infection during sexual activity.  Keep nails short, smooth, and clean.  Get a manicure every now and again.  If you think taking steps to pleasure your woman sexually will get you picked on by your male friends, just remind them what it may earn you and unless they are truly primates they will understand.
2. DIET:  What you eat determines how you taste and smell.  Pizza, garlic, cheese, onions, chips etc. may not be what a lady wants to smell in heat of passion or in your sweat during these kinds of activities.  Also look for foods that do not cause excessive flatulence or take one of the readily available remedies to prevent it.  MOST people will not think it is funny, will find it offensive, and will make a special point of avoiding the source of frequent flatulence….this means YOU! Drink plenty of water, cut back on the spicy foods, and add some sweet fruits to your diet.  She will notice and appreciate it.  Strawberries, for instance, in addition to being very healthy may also provide a fun and exciting bedroom treat.
3. APPEARANCE/HYGIENE:  You may think that your beard, mustache, long hair or clothing makes you who you are.  While personal style and  individuality is important and likely played a part in what attracted your partner in the first place you should find out what she likes and make a special point of indulging her in your appearance from time to time.  Listen for her to drop hints, make mental notes of clothes and people she points out and ask her what she would like to see you in.  A partner will appreciate the fact that you are interested in making them happy and they may want to reciprocate for whatever efforts your make in pleasing them.Also, and this should go without saying, STAY CLEAN!  Get washcloth, a loofa, or brush of some kind and get yourself smelling good.  If you do not wash frequently and thoroughly, if you do not wear deodorant, or change your socks and underwear DAILY you may want to get used to sleeping alone.
4. PERFORMANCE:  There is a widely recognized idea that while women need a reason to have sex men only need a place.  If your partner feels as though she is simply a “pop off” valve for your sexual  frustration or a convenient tool for your own sexual satisfaction while finding none of her own she is less likely to feel inclined to accommodate your advances.  Pay attention, be sensitive, be interested and try to find ways to satisfy her.  Do not be afraid to talk about it, to try new things and (here’s a shocker) make it about HER and not about YOU.
5. COMMUNICATION:  Many people have had negative and traumatic sexual experiences.  If your partner is made to feel unsafe, or if your behavior evokes memories or images of unpleasant past experiences they are likely to withdraw and refrain from sexual activity.  Make sure there is an open dialogue and that you are not doing or saying things that would make your partner question their own safety and to assure them you are not taking advantage of their sexual vulnerability.  You should also feel comfortable discussing what one another like and do not like in regards to sex.  You may think that what you have seen or experienced with past lovers will please your current lover.  While you may “get lucky” and find this to be true, do not be afraid to ask before during and after to determine if what you are doing is doing the trick.
6. GOOD BEHAVIOR:  Partners and their tastes and expectations vary widely, but look for ways to make sure that your partner feels special.  Offer to provide or pay for a massage.  Make sure your notice if she changes her hair or makeup.  Do things around the house that you know she wants done without her asking you to do them.  When in doubt ask one her friends or her mother for advice on what might make your partner feel special.

If the relationship is important and you want it to last take these steps and any other sensible ones you can to make sure that you maintain a healthy, vigorous…and FREQUENT sex life.

FOR THE GALS: How to Get Your Husband or Boyfriend More Interested in Sex

I will go ahead and attract some criticism here and say that keeping your male partner interested in sex is less common and more easily remedied than for the guys, but for good measure consider the following topics.

1. WHAT IS GOING ON DOWN THERE:  Many men describe having arousal problems after watching the birth of a baby. This is because what was source of sexual conquest and desire now evokes images of pain, blood and physical distortion.   While not all partners will experience this there are things you can do to sully the mental images surrounding your sexual hardware.  Descriptions of unpleasant smells, discharge or other unpleasantness can plant mental images that are difficult to forget.  If medical attention is necessary make sure your partner is involved, but if it is something unpleasant that your partner will not benefit from knowing….keep it to yourself.
2. APPEARANCE & HYGIENE:  What is for the goose is good for the gander.   Stay clean and smelling good.   While no one expects a person to stay in full makeup or to dress to the “9s” at all times, make certain that you make an effort to look good and make sure your partner knows that at least part of it is done from them.  Make sure your sexual hardware is clean and healthy looking as well.  Not only will this make your entire presentation more favorable but can also aid in the general health of the body parts in question.
3. PERFORMANCE:  I do not mean acting here ladies.  I mean do not expect your pleasurable sexual experience to rely on your solely partner. Do not expect him to read your mind and do not act as though the “earth is moving” if it is not.  You should also make sure he knows you find him desirable.  While men are often less open about their emotions, EVERYONE likes to feel wanted when it comes to sexual partnerships.   Make sure he knows what you like and find out what kinds of things you can do to do more than just bring about a climax.  Men and women both have numerous erogenous zones.  Do what you can to find them and use them to increase his pleasure.  If he gets more than he expects or is frequently and pleasantly surprised, he is more likely to come back for more.  He is also more likely to do his very best to make sure you are able to share in this increased and newfound pleasure.
4. COMMUNICATION:  If your partner believes they are not pleasing you with what they are doing they may be embarrassed or angry about it.  Make sure you let your partner know what they are doing right and in a sensitive, constructive way, make sure they know that you are willing to work through any challenges to ensure a satisfying sexual relationship for both of you.
5. DIET: The same things that apply to the guys apply to you.  While weight may or may not enter into it, limit your intake of foods that may cause your perspiration, hair or other areas to smell odd.  Drink plenty of water and eat lots of fruit.  Your body will work these things into your chemistry and you will smell and taste sweeter.  Between the improved diet and the increased sexual interest and activity you are likely to see many aspects of the quality of your life improve.

For Both Men & Women:

There can be countless reasons that your sexual relationship needs a boost.  Stress from work, kids or finances, personal self-esteem and physical fatigue to name just a few.  If sex is important to you, or if it ever was and you want it to be again use the tips above along with good common sense.  Find out what one another likes and do it.  Listen to one another.  Communicate your desires your concerns and your expectations to one another and do everything you can to see them fulfilled.  Find a way to eliminate the distractions of the world and allow yourselves to share what is, without a doubt, one of the most amazing, fun, and special experience two people can share.  You can be upset about finances and NOT have sex…or you can be upset about finances and have sex.  You can be stressed out about all the things you need to get done and NOT have sex or you can…well….you get it.  Your life is not likely to be perfect at any given time, but when partners decide to work out this very important issue…many of life’s other problems will seem much easier to handle.

Some Other Things to Try

• Couples Yoga
• Self Hypnosis
• Meditation
• Couples Therapy

And any of the countless other resources available online or at specialty retailers.

For the very reasons that non-slip surfaces are just that…non slip, they are also fantastic breeding grounds for bacteria and fungus. They are textured to create friction and resistance to keep you from slipping.  With your feet softened by the sweat of a long day at work or by the water you are cleaning them with, the sometimes coarse, friction surfaces will slough off dead skin, catch body oils, and hold on to all the things you got in the shower to rid yourself of.

In order to keep your shower or tub looking and smelling fresh and to make certain you are not creating an unhealthy and unsanitary environment for you and your feet these surfaces must be regularly cleaned or replaced.

All-In-One Piece

There are a number of  non-slip options sold as small adhesive strips or in whimsical patterns.  Steer clear of these.  Because the individual pieces have less individual surface area they are often much more abrasive than other options.  If not replaced often they will create an unsanitary environment and because of the nature of their application they do not hold up as well to cleaning products.  The adhesives can also leave discolorations on the tub/shower surfaces when you go to remove or replace them

Stick with a one piece mat of a material that can be removed, cleaned, and then put back into service.  Many of these rely on textures and large surface area to prevent slippage while others will have a series of small suction cups to hold them in place.

In addition to going easier on your feet they are not likely to cause damage to any of the surfaces they come in contact with.

Keeping It Clean

You have noticed your one piece, suction based, low abrasive, tub safe mat is becoming discolored or feels slick or has a funny smell.  Time to get this thing cleaned up.  Another good thing about a one piece mat is that you can use the tub itself as a basin to clean it. While wearing rubber gloves and eye protection fill the tube with enough hot water to cover the mat.  Depending on your level of chemical sensitivity or environmental concern you can add cleaning agents directly to the water.  If your sensibilities will not be offended carefully add 1 cup of bleach to the hot water and leave it to soak.  This should give you a good start to killing any bacteria that may have begun growing in the textured surfaces or under suction areas.  After 30-40 minutes drain the water and rinse the mate until all the bleach is gone and it is safe to handle the mat.  If you chose a non-chemical method and have the resources (and a heavy duty mat) a “power washer” can rid these surfaces of just about anything.  Caution and safety gear must be used when using water under pressure, but even a low rated washer should be able to knock the “grime” out of the textured surfaces of your mat.  If you do not have a pressure washer you could always transport your mat to a car wash and use one of theirs.  Make certain no to set them on the ground or to bring home any foreign grit or dirt that might damage your surface and somewhat negate your cleaing.

Chemical cleaning and pressure washing are generally a better idea than a good old fashioned scrubbing as a brush tough enough to do the job will also likely create more small groves and scratches where grime and bacteria will build when the mat is put back on the surface.

Whatever method you choose to employ, the key to any cleaning project is to do it often and to realize when you have gotten your money’s worth about a product like these and will do better purchasing a new one.

Things to Remember

• Go for the one piece for ease of application and removal and because what is essentially sandpaper will be harder to clean and will get dirty faster.
• Use hot water and bleach OR
• Use water under pressure to force dirt and grime out of textured surfaces.
• If mold and mildew seem resistant to cleaning it might be time for a new mat

Additional considerations:

• Nail length capacity.
• The gauge of and type of nails that it uses
• Capacity (number of nails between reloads)
• Size and weight of the tool
• Pneumatic or Electric

PASLODE, BOSTITCH, PORTER CABLE, DEWALT, and BOSCH are some of leading brand names for specialized equipment of this kind.  While many of the units produced by these companies are purpose built, professional quality, and more capable than the average homeowner would need there are also a number of “two in one” or entry level units that may suit most of your needs.  For your convenience and to narrow down the ocean of available information to body that is easier to navigate you will find two categories below that should help you get an idea of what tool it is you need for the job you have in mind.

Using a Nail Gun to put up Baseboards, Crown Molding, and Shoemolding

These tasks are essentially decorative and bear no load aside from their own weight. In order to secure items like these you will not likely need more than a small, basic to mid level “finish nailer” with a capacity of up to a 2.5 inch nail or brad.  A bigger, more powerful gun would be more costly and may have a tendency to over drive the nail…possibly all the way through the trim causing damage and additional work.   If the job in mind is a one time project and not something used in how you make your livelihood you should have no trouble finding a good one these for under $100 at your local big box hardware store.  For other small projects around the house like creating window treatments or changing up the fabric on the dining room chairs you may consider a “brad nailer”.  These are made for shooting small nails that require little holding power.  They are often used to hold a project in place while an adhesive dries.  Unlike framing or finishing nails you may not need to backfill with putty the tiny hole left by a brad nailer.  Most of the units that will be suitable for projects like this will be electric or rechargeable.

Nailgun to use when working on Decking, Gazebos, & Fencing

When you start to talk about a nail gun for an outdoor project you are going to want something a bit more substantial and with capacity for both more and larger nails.  You will likely be working with wood between two and six inches thick and with projects, that when completed, will bear a load.  Better to go big here rather than risk devaluing your home or endangering your loved ones with a shoddy finished product.  For these projects you are shopping for a “framing nailer”  .  Look for a unit capable of driving nails of 3+ inches and one that is reliable enough to work until the job is done.  You might as well go ahead and buy a good one for projects like these as gun that jams frequently or is difficult to use will affect the end result of your project.  You should shop for a unit with an adjustment for depth control as you will be working with wood of varying sizes.  This is not an endorsement but there are a number of sites that recommend the PASLODE framing guns for less experienced users with infrequent, personal use in mind.  They are smaller, lighter and have better ergonomics for a wider range of users than some of the much larger contractor grade units.  Prices can vary widely but a quality Finish Nailer can cost several hundred dollars.  You can narrow down your choices and the range of prices by deciding if you want an electric or a pneumatic unit.  If you do not have the necessary air compressor, companies like DeWalt often offer “combo” packs which can both lower cost and ensure hardware compatibility.  If you do not have the need or the space for an air compressor you may again consider the PASLODE as they offer a medium duty unit powered by rechargeable battery packs.  Brand names aside, a cordless, electric unit is very convenient for all the same reasons that everything else that is cordless and battery powered is convenient.   This type also eliminates tripping hazards and the possibility of your putting a nail through an air hose or power cord.

Use caution with these tools.   While the nail gun’s predecessor, the hammer, blackened many thumbnails and caused many people to swear in front of their kids, careless use of nail gun can easily result in serious injury and possibly death.  Follow all safety instructions typically included with any new hardware.  Go out there and NAIL IT!

Many of the most desirable schools and classes fill quickly. If it comes down to the final opening in your desired school or program a good ACT score can give you an advantage and can help to ensure that you are the one to be selected.  At some schools there are also scholarship options, exclusive aid programs and reserved courses of study for those students with exceptional ACT scores.   If you take your educational future seriously you will want to make certain that you have done everything possible to make the grade.  Use this guide along with top-rated sources and the advice of veteran testers to show college admissions officials  just how well you can ACT.

Take Practice ACT Tests

While the test you actually end up taking for college admissions purposes will not likely be available there are many “practice” tests to help you prepare.  Most students will admit to feeling nervous or having “butterflies” on the day of the big test.  You can give yourself an edge and ensure that all your mental muscle is put to use getting you a great score if you are comfortable with the format of the testing.   In addition to familiarizing yourself with the format of the testing, brush up on the subjects that you know you have struggled with in the past.  If you have aced every math class since grade school, and you got your first Jr. Scientist play set when you were four, then spend additional time finding ways to dissect the Reading and English parts of the test.  The same goes for the future English majors.  If prose is perfect, sonnets are simple, and reading Dickens has always seemed like the best of times, then you should likely look for additional literature on science and math to ensure a story book finish to this very important test.

Leverage the Experience of Others

Education is essential, but there is still no substitute for experience.  When you combine education WITH experience you will find yourself at websites like CollegeConfidential.com. This a free website where you will find thousands of “college bound” students, like yourself, as well as veteran students, offering up information about their own experiences and tips on how to spend your time and effort studying the most effectively.  As a high school senior you may still be in contact with college freshman that were your classmates.  Consult the most scholastically apt for advice on testing.  You may also be able to save money on used study guides (Barron’s and Princeton are said to have some of the best) by consulting with those who have taken the ACT in the, not-too-distant past.  Some of your current teachers or your guidance counselor may also have resources or knowledge they are willing to share if they can tell that you are truly vested in bettering yourself through college education.

ACTually Study

We all have our own learning style so different things will work for different people.  It seems as though study guides are broken down into two main categories.  The first is a “tactical” approach with tips on how to pace one’s self for completion and offers tips on mastering the method of the test itself.  The second type are “refresher” books meant to stimulate and reactivate your gray matter allowing you to summon long forgotten and obscure knowledge that you may encounter on the ACT.  Within these two categories there are books specialized for the four specific testing groups. (i.e. ACT Mathematics and Science or ACT Reading and English by AMSCO)  Again, Google and CollegeConfidential.com are worth consulting to find the top rated sources and to determine which publications or sites will work best for you.  ACTStudent.org (the official ACT website) is also a smart site to check to help you focus on the types of information to study along with practice tests and study guides.

The test itself is 215 questions (75 English, 60 Mathematics, 40 Reading, 40 Science) along with a 30 minute writing portion.  With the math section as the exception, testers are given less than a minute for each question.  When taking ACT practice tests, using flash cards or when using any other preparation method, it is important to work on both speed and accuracy.  According to ActStudent.org  it is important to answer as many questions as possible, so make sure to skip any questions that “stump” you and come back to them later.  When it comes to this multiple choice test when you guess there is chance of getting a right answer. A blank or skipped question will always be wrong.

If you visit Google and enter “ACT prep materials” or “ACT practice materials” you will find sites offering everything from one on one training to DVD guides and countless printed materials to help you prepare.

In addition to being the “official” word and offering numerous preparation options ACTStudent.org is a valuable resource for practice tests, information about testing changes, and is also linked to ACT Podcasts, Blogs, and ACT related social networking pages.

Now that you know where to go and what to expect…quit fooling around and START STUDYING!

“Our main business is not to see what lies dimly at a distance, but to do what lies clearly at hand.”

-Thomas Carlyle
Professor at Oxford
Knight
Involved with Organizing what is now Johns Hopkins

One of the best ways to keep a relationship healthy and happy is to treat each other to a romantic getaway every once in awhile (see: being a good husband)! These trips create memories that act as the glue to a long-lasting relationship. They relieve everyday stress that takes its toll on even the happiest of relationships and allow the couple to regroup.

What truly sets a romantic getaway apart from any other type of trip are the details. Every aspect of the getaway is designed to bring two people closer together, from the food to the fun.

Romantic Lodging

The starting point to planning a romantic vacation is choosing the best destination for you and your partner. Every couple has its own personality. Are you an adventuresome duo? Do you enjoy the simplicity of quiet nights in? Regardless of your preferences, you need to choose a place that suits you.

• Bed and Breakfasts can be sweet and intimate. They don’t offer the same privacy and anonymity as a larger hotel, but therein lays their charm. A “B&B” is like a home away from home.

• Inns are small hotels which are often along the lines of bed and breakfasts, except that the staff is hired in rather than run by the owners themselves. This may be a better option to those couples who enjoy the small “homey” feels of a B&B, but don’t like the owners hovering about.

• Resorts are a great option for couples who like to be pampered during their stay. Resort accommodations can include romantic amenities which enhance the entire stay! All-inclusive resorts offer a touch of luxury as food and entertainment are included in the flat reservation rate.

Making the Reservation

There are a few tricks to getting the most out of your reservation. Knowing what to ask for is key to differentiating between a random stay and a romantic stay! Many hotels have romantic packages that you can upgrade to for an additional fee. These packages typically include a Jacuzzi tub, champagne, flowers and candy which will be found waiting for you upon arrival.

Find out if they have spa packages as well. Many resorts will send a pair of masseuses up to your room for a couple’s massage.

Packing

Packing can be almost as fun as the trip itself. As you think about all of the wonderful things that you and your loved one are going to do together, you can build the anticipation by stowing away goodies for the trip.

Begin by burning a mixed CD of your special songs to listen to on the way to your hotel (if driving, of course). This is a fantastic way to set the mood right from the start.

Do a little shopping prior to your departure date and pick up scented candles and rose petals for a romantic bath. Lingerie is another treat to enhance your time together!

Checking In

To make your visit extra special, be ready to strike up a friendly conversation with the desk clerk when you check-in. If you weren’t able to snag a romantic package when you made the reservation, this is your chance to still (hopefully) add something special to your room.

Mention to the front desk clerk if you’re celebrating a special occasion and ask if they have any complimentary upgrades available. If a hotel is under-booked, the management will often allow free upgrades as the rooms are going unused. Sometimes an upgrade will include a complimentary bottle of champagne or onsite restaurant vouchers.

*Asking to upgrade to a room with a view is always a nice touch!

Excursions

Take advantage of the area surrounding you! Depending on the type of location that you’re staying at, consider

• Wine tastings
• Dinner cruises
• Picnicking
• Horseback riding on the beach
• Guided hiking
• Bike rentals for a ride in the countryside
• A day of sailing

Whether trying new things to be adventurous or sticking with tried and true favorites, the key is to play together!

Back to Reality

It always seems like a bit of a letdown once you arrive back home and have to dive into your old routine. It’s almost too easy to forget that romantic getaway, so be sure to take photos and have them printed right away! Each of you can take a framed photo to work to help you get through your days. Here’s a bonus: use your favorite vacation photo as your holiday card the next year.

*On another photo note, take lots of pictures with your cell phone so you can randomly text them to each other down the line. It will be a happy treat for months to come!

When you want the perfect lawn, it takes time and many resources to make sure you have the healthiest lawn in town. You may not even realize it, but your lawn may not be regular grass. It could instead be bermuda grass that has quickly taken over your lawn. If you are not sure, it is easy to recognize. It quickly moves through your lawn taking over your other grass. It is a low growing grass and looks wiry. It grows quickly because it has two shoots. The one above ground is called stolons and the one below ground is called rhizomes. Both make it hard when you are trying to control Bermuda grass.

Stolons and rhizomes are responsible for the grass growing fast and in multiple locations. As the grass grows, the roots make it possible for all of the grass to be connected to the main plant. The rhizomes are usually only one to six inches below the ground, but it makes it hard when you are trying to control bermuda grass. The grass can even grow up from the soil and interrupt flowers and grass that you want growing.

Controlling Bermuda Grass Naturally

There are both natural and chemical ways to control bermuda grass. To control bermuda grass naturally, you need to know what it needs to survive and prosper. It requires a lot of sunlight, water, and its roots. Naturally, to kill the grass, you can limit the amount of sunlight it gets by putting objects in the way of its sunlight absorption. You can do this by covering the grass with a tarp or sheet. You can also plant trees or shrubs that interrupt the sun’s rays that the grass needs.

Bermuda grass also needs a lot of water to grow and spread as it does. If you can limit the amount of water it get you can keep it from attacking your lawn. Do not just dry out the grass, but you should also make sure the roots are dried out too. You can use the sun against it.

If you toll up the bermuda grass, make sure that you bring up both the stolons and the rhizomes so that the sun can dry them up. If you just destroy the grass but do not get every single stolon and rhizome, you will have bermuda grass growing again. Tilling the rhizomes up from the ground will prevent any new occurrences of bermuda grass. You can dry out the rhizomes and kills the grass. You just need to make sure that it does not rain or it will defeat the whole purpose. This is a time consuming process, but it is worth it in the end when you want to have the lawn of your dreams.

Killing Bermuda Grass with Chemicals

There are some chemical ways that you can deal with bermuda grass. One of the most well known is Round Up or glyphosate. It works by attacking and killing the grass, stolons, and rhizomes. You apply the glyphosate to the base of the plant. The berumda grass needs to be in its growing season. It will take some time for the chemical to move from the plant to the roots for you to see that the plant starting to die. You may also have to repeat the process as you start seeing new bermuda grass emerge. When the grass dies, dig up the grass and make sure you get as much of the stolons and rhizomes as possible.

Another way to Kill Bermudagrass…

There is another way you can kill bermuda grass in order to prepare your lawn for better days. Mow the bermuda grass to about 2 inches high and do it regularly. Then use one pound of nitrogen and water the grass. You do not want to stress the ground or the nitrogen as it works. The next morning apply an herbicide. It can be Round Up or Doomsday. Make sure you follow the label’s directions before applying it to the grass. There may be other weeds or flowers it kills too so you want to be careful when applying it. Do not water that entire day. The next morning turn on the sprinkler and keep the water going throughout the day. You will see results in five to 10 days because the bermuda grass will die. Apply a fourth of a pound of nitrogen to the area and spray any new grass again. Wait six to eight days and all of the bermuda grass should be dead.

Fluazifop, Ornamec Bermuda, Green Light weed killer, and Bayer Bermuda are also effective with killing bermuda grass. Whenever you are using chemicals, you need to remember that it is possible to damage the soil or other plants. Make sure you follow the label step-by-step when treating your lawn.

In order to remove the pet urine stains and odors, you need first locate them. Many times, you will be able to tell where your pet had an accident, but you will not always know your pet had an accident. This can depend on your work schedule, where they had their accident, and when they had it. If you are working long periods without being able to come home and let your new puppy out, you will most likely find some stains when you do return. Places behind, under furniture, or in rooms you do not go into can have stains in the carpet or on the hardwood floor, you do not even know about.

Obviously, you want to remove pet stains as quickly as possible. The longer they have dried, the tougher they are to remove from your floors. Even though people do not always like to clean up a mess, do it immediately to keep from having to work harder at removing the stain. To locate a stain, you should use a black light to find the dried stains. If the stains have been there for a while, you may not even be able to see them with the naked eye.

It would be good to remove all of the furniture from the room, shut off all lights, and close all windows. Make the room is as dark as possible. Next, turn on the black light and screen the carpet in the room for any accidents. Outline the stain with chalk so that when you turn off the black light and open the windows, you can still find the stain. You will likely be surprised by the amount of stains in the room.

If you find your pet has peed on clothing or furniture coverings, make sure you soak in an enzymatic cleaner before washing. Many enzymatic cleaners can be found at your grocery store or pet store that help remove pet stains. Make sure you read the directions carefully before applying to your carpet.

Wet pet urine stains and dried stains will need to be treated differently. Wet stains are usually easier to remove because they are already wet. Whatever you do, make sure you do not wait to clean up an accident. It makes the process much harder and longer then it has to be.

Removing Wet Pet Urine Stains

For wet stains, you will need paper towels or old towels, newspaper, clean, cool water, pet urine stain remover, and if you can a wet vacuum. When you find the wet urine, take the paper towels or old towels, and press them down over the stain. After you have done that, remove the towels and get fresh ones, put them over the stain and step where the stain is. This helps soak up the stain no matter how deep it is in the carpet. Take the wet urine paper towel to where they should be peeing. This will help your pet understand that they should not be going in the house but in the cat litter or outside. Return to the accident, take the clean, cool water, and soak the area. It does not have to be extremely wet, but enough to remove the rest of the stain. Next, take more paper towels or the wet vacuum. If you are using paper towels, blot the area dry. If you are using the wet vacuum, use it to remove the water. You will than apply the pet urine stain remover to the carpet. This may seem like overkill, but it is not always possible to remove all of the urine with just water and rinsing. Make sure you follow the directions of the stain remover carefully. After using the stain remover, rinse the area again and blot it dry. You have successfully cleaned your carpet.

Removing Dried Pet Urine Stains

For dried stains, you will need the black light, wet vacuum, pet urine stain remover, lukewarm water, and vinegar. With dried urine stains, you need to rewet the stain completely in order to remove the stain. Use the black light to find the stains and outline them in chalk. Take the wet vacuum, filled with lukewarm water and go over the stains. Only use lukewarm water when trying to remove stains. If you use hot water, it will cause both the stain and the odor permanently to set in the carpet. After the stain is wet again, use the pet urine stain remover to eliminate the stain. After the stain appears to be gone, fill the wet vacuum with carpet shampoo made to remove pet stains. You will then want to go over the area again with the wet vacuum. It should be filled with a lukewarm water-vinegar mixture. This mixture will help get all of the shampoo out of the carpet so that it can dry faster.

By now, you should have successfully removed the pet stain. It is very important to find all of the stains and odors and remove them. If not, your pet will urinate there again. When your pet sniffs, the odor tells them it is okay to pee there. This can be prevented by removing the stains and making sure you have potty trained your pet correctly.

How to Remove Caulk

Starting out, use a scraper tool or a screwdriver to help you remove the caulk. A razor blade would also be effective, but you need to wear heavy-duty gloves to prevent injury to yourself. Whatever tool you use to remove the caulk, make sure it is sharp and new. Having a new, sharp knife will not only help remove the caulk, but it will prevent any damage to the surfaces. This is a time-consuming process. You will want to remove as much of the caulk as possible. You can purchase a caulk remover to help you. Do not rush and do not expect it to come off easily. Carefully, begin to cut and scrap off the caulk. After you have removed as much as possible, there are resources around your house that can be used to remove the rest of the caulk.

The type of caulk will determine what resources you will use to remove it. There are three types of caulk:

1. non-acrylic water-based caulk
2. polyvinyl acetate caulk
3. silicone caulk

If you have non-acrylic water-based caulk, use water-soaked rags to soften up the caulk. You will need to leave the rags on the caulk for at least three days.

If you have polyvinyl actetate caulk, you can use isopropyl-rubbing alcohol to help you remove it. The alcohol makes the caulk swells. Be careful with the rubbing alcohol because it is easily flammable and can even ignite on its own.

Silicone caulk is the hardest caulk type to remove because of its compound molecules. You can use oven cleaners to remove. However, the cleaners can dull many bathroom and kitchen surfaces. Be careful around plastic laminate tops, acrylic and fiberglass tub and shower units. Foam sealant works well with removing all of the types of caulk. Work around the tub, toilet, and sinks carefully.

After you have removed all of the caulk, use a non-metallic abrasive pad and whip the surface down with a rag. If you are removing the caulk because of a mold problem, just cutting away the caulk will not stop the mildew. It has to be killed properly before you lay your new caulk or the entire removing process would have been for nothing. Use bleach to kill any mold between the wall and the bathtub. When using bleach to kill mold, mix 1/3 of a cup of bleach with a gallon of water. You can also use rubbing alcohol to help remove the mold. Purchasing a mold killer product from a hardware store can also be helpful. Make sure the area is properly cleaned before bleaching.

Replacing Caulk

Now, you are ready to replace the caulk. This process will not take as long as removing the old caulk, but you still want to be careful as you replace it. The first step in the replacement process is to pick the right caulk. You need a product that is will not mold and will stay strong no whether it’s the fifth day or 600th day it has been on your bathtub. Use silicone that has a mold and mildew inhibitor. It is going to be around moisture so you need a product that will not become mildew. In order to use the caulk, you need to prepare both the caulk and the surface. Make sure the surface is clean and smooth.

Take the cartridge and cut it open on the tip. There should be lines on the tip. These indict how big the size of the hole will be that the caulk comes from. After you have prepared the cartridge, you will want to puncture the hole. Either you can use a knife, needle, or the caulking gun’s piercing tool. Place the cartridge in to the gun and get ready to lay the caulk.

To lay the caulk, you will place the tip of the nozzle at the corner of the surface. You will than squeeze the trigger. Watch your finger pressure. You want to move the caulking gun slowly and evenly across the surface. Move the gun slowly toward you. You want the caulking to go on smoothly.

It does not always go on smoothly. You will need to smooth the caulking with either your finger or a caulking joint this is called tooling. You should use a Bead Tamer in order to oil the entire surface. Spray it on the surface before you begin tooling. Give the caulking time to dry before you take your shower or wash the dishes. Great job on your caulking work.

Although this may be a dream come true for a bookworm like you, there is a right way to write a book review.  First of all, you must be objective.  You need to take a stance as to whether or not the book in question is worth reading.  Second of all, you need to be able to communicate the key points of the story in a succinct fashion so the reader understands why you feel the way you do.  Last but not least, you need to let the audience know where they can find the book.  This typically includes identifying information about the publisher or the retailer that carries it.  With that being said, there are some steps you have to take to become a book reviewer in the first place.

How to Get Hired as a Book Reviewer

Respond to advertisements that seek reviewers.  You can find these in a number of locations.  One great place to look is Craigslist.  Also, pick up a copy of the Writer’s Marketplace. It is a tomb but has the contact information for every publishing house and magazine company in the nation.  This valuable resource will put you in touch with Editors and Publicists looking for reviewers.

Contact Publishing Houses for Review Copies of Books

Visit the website of the publishing house of your choice and look for a link on the page that reads “Media”.  Click on the link to find the email address of the individual that you want to make contact with.  Follow the guidelines for requesting a Review Copy of the book.  A short and straightforward email often does the trick.  Here is an example:

Dear Sir or Madam:

I am a writer for XYZ.  I was hoping to do a book review on one of your upcoming titles and was wondering if I could request a copy of The Idiot’s Guide To….My address is:

Reviewer Name

Street Address

City, State, and Zip Code

I will send you a PDF file containing the review once it goes live.  Thank you in advance for your time!  I look forward to working with you in the future.

Sincerely,

Reviewer Name

Magazine or Ezine Name

Email Address

Writing a Compelling Review

Like all other forms of great writing, there is a formula to follow when you write a book review.  Keep in mind that you should draw your readers in by pointing out why or why they should not read the book.  You should give them a synopsis of events without giving the whole storyline away.  You should also give specific examples that back up your statement or claims.  Some publishers will even allow you to directly quote passages or share information with your readers if they know you are doing a review.  That information will be provided in the front of the book along with the date that it was published, the author’s name, and the title.

Notifying Publishers When the Review Goes Live

Once your article has been published or goes live, it is up to you to maintain a good relationship with the publishing house that you are working with.  That means that it is good etiquette to send them a hard copy of your review for their files.  Smaller publishing houses will often post the review directly on their website for publicity purposes.  Larger publishing houses may opt to use an excerpt of your review if it is favorable for the author.  In either case, create a PDF copy and send it to them via email.  This will give them a good impression of you as a writer and also provide you with the opportunity to review additional titles for them in the future.

Writing book reviews can open up the door for you by giving you the opportunity to get to know different authors, editors, and publicists.  If you are planning on writing your own book someday, this can be very beneficial in terms of your career.

Whether you want to become a reviewer for personal or professional reasons, one thing must remain clear.  Without a solid relationship with a publishing house and its employees, you may not find yourself getting very far.  Learn how to properly request Review Copies of books and follow up each inquiry with a PDF of the review.  Not only will reviewing be a quick way to bulk up your portfolio, it can earn you a few shelves worth of free books as well.

Before you can even start cleaning the blinds, you need to know what type of blinds you have because some blind types cannot be treated with certain products. No matter the type of blind, most light dusting can be done with a feather duster or old rag. To determine the condition of your blinds, you should dust to see how thick the dust is and if you need to use a different approach. The most popular window blinds are aluminum, vinyl, fabric, wood, and metal. You will clean each blind a little different.

Cleaning Aluminum and Vinyl Window Blinds

Aluminum and vinyl blinds are easy to clean when you do it regularly. If a nice pile of dust as caked on your blinds, it will be harder for you to remove the dust. To clean the blinds regularly, you should get a duster, wet rag, or micro fiber cloth to dust the blinds. You will want to clean both the top and the bottom of each blind. You can even use water and let the blinds air dry.

If it has been months or even years since your aluminum blinds have thoroughly been cleaned, you will need to devote some time to your blinds. Using wet wipes and hand washing each blind is effective. The wipes are perfect for trapping dust and dirt. They will also let you scrub at any hard spots without ripping or hurting the blinds. If they are safe for your baby, they are great for your blinds. You can also take them off the ledge and put the blinds in your shower. The steam from the shower helps remove the dust. You should wipe down the blinds to get the dust off the blinds before it dries so it does not harden on the blinds and make your job harder next time. You can also clean your blinds with warm or cold water and mild laundry detergent. Avoid using hot water. Whatever way you decide to wash your aluminum or vinyl blinds, you can let them air dry.

How to Clean Fabric Window Blinds

Fabric blinds are cleaned the best with a vacuum. It may be a hassle to thoroughly clean the entire blind, but you need to make sure that you take the time to do it. Vertical fabric blinds are very popular. Another way to clean them is to use a steam cleaner. You should try to find or rent a cleaner with an upholstery attachment. You can still clean the blinds, but everything else will also get a good cleaning too. If you do use a steam cleaner, run the attachment down each blind from ceiling to the floor. Wood blinds are treated much different from fabric blinds.

How to Clean Wooden Window Blinds

Wood blinds look great and they come in many different kinds. All wood blinds fall into these three categories, genuine wood, North American hardwood, or ramin wood. Genuine woods are real wood such as real oak, maple, or cherry. They do not have a finish or stain. The color will not fade, but it is possible for the wood to warp. It is also the most expensive type of wood blinds. North American hardwood blinds are less expensive and are less likely to warp like the one genuine wood blinds and the hardwood blinds are lighter in weight than the ramin wood blinds. North American hardwood will be basswood, poplar, or aspen woods. They may also be stained and they can be painted to match your kitchen or living room arrangement. Ramin wood blinds are less expensive than the previous but are heavier. The weight makes it harder for you to lift them to clean them or to adjust them. The humidity can also cause them to warp.

There are several things to remember while cleaning your blinds. You need to remember that moisture can stain and even damage wood blinds. If you have any spots that cannot be dusted away, use a cleaning product that is made to clean natural wood surfaces and even blinds. You need to make sure water does not stay on the wood for a long time. Water will cause the wooden blinds to warp at the ends and become uneven. The wood color and even the stain can fade in the sunlight.

You should clean your wood blinds often with a feather duster or a soft tipped vacuum extension. Make sure you clean the blinds thoroughly and do not forget both sides. Sometimes just dusters only move the dust around. Using a vacuum or a natural wood cleaner can help remove the little spots.

Faux wood is not real wood. You can clean faux blinds with water or a wood cleaner. Lightly dusting when you vacuum the carpet or dust the rest of the house can help make the job easier. Be careful that you do not mistake real wood blinds for faux wood.

Cleaning Metal Blinds

Metal blinds can also be cleaned, but just like wood and fabric there are some things you need to avoid. You will want to be careful not to bend the blinds. If you bend them, they will become warped and will not look good. You can clean them with a duster, cleaner, or with a wet wipe. You can also remove the metal blinds individually and put them on a sheet outside. You would than up the hose to remove the dust. If you can control the pressure of the water, you should keep it on something light. The harder the water pressures the more damage that could be done. Whatever your blind, you should be dusting them often so that you do not have to do thoroughly cleaning that can take up time. You can also rub drier sheets along your blinds to keep dust from returning. This may not work with all blinds, but it does with most.

You Know Your Children Best

Use what you know about your children to determine the best way to home school them. You know their strengths and their weaknesses. You know if they are having trouble reading or learning to add and subtract. You also know if they learn best by doing it themselves or watching someone else do it. The key to home schooling effectively is to know your children’s learning style. They may be visual, auditory, kinesthetic learners or a mixture of all three. Visual learners learn through seeing the material. Auditory learners learn through hearing the material being taught. Kinesthetic learners learn by moving.

Choose the Right Curriculum

You may be tempted just to pick up a couple of books to get started, but they may be the wrong material for your children. You need to consider how your children are doing in their major subjects – English, Science, Math, and History. You not only have suppliers that can give you curriculum, but you can get lessons online, go to the library, articles, and support groups. There are many places to get your curriculum. Figure out what you should be teaching your third grader and then pick the curriculum best for them. Do not be afraid to mix and match if you find multiple programs that work well together. Be sure to read our article on how to choose a home school curriculum.

Create a “School” in Your Home

You should have a room or space designated for teaching your children. It should be a place that you return to every day. The best place would be in a spare room in your house or in the basement. It should have everything you need for teaching your children. It should be without distractions such as from the television.

Set a Schedule, and Stick to it!

Decide on a schedule for home schooling your children and stick to it. A schedule will help your children know that every day we are going to wake up at this time and eat breakfast, get ready for the day, and be at our desks to start school. This will be a comfort to your children and they will come to depend on this schedule. If you make any changes to the schedule, make sure you tell them several days in advance so that they can prepare. You can create a daily, weekly, and monthly schedule. You can include things like when courses are covered, when you take fieldtrips, and when breaks occur.

Teach them All at the Same Time

It may seem like it is not possible to do, but you have the ability to teach all of your children at the same time about one subject. You decide how detailed you are when you address them all, but you can give each child assignments that are true to their grade levels and ability. Do not be afraid to let your older children help your younger ones. This will get everyone involved in helping each other out. You should not however just sit back and do nothing. Instead, get everyone involved in the same subject. Here are some examples of subjects you can teach as a group; they are handwriting, Bible stories, history, science, and art. This will help minimize the amount of work you need to do to prepare.

Foster Independence in Your Children

Teach them to read so that they can start reading the assignment directions on their own. Give them the ability to check out books at your local library and let them pick the book they take home. Designate times for reading to your child and let them read to you. Also, show them how to use reference materials to find answers to their schoolwork. Introduce them to a dictionary, thesauruses, handbooks, encyclopedias, and more. The children’s department in most public libraries has all of these resources and more.

Keep Careful Records

Keep careful records of your children’s grades and make sure you fulfill your state’s requirements for home schooling your children. Different states require your children to know certain amount of stuff by certain years. The Home School Legal Defense Association is a great resource to use to figure out what your state requires. You can find out the law and requirements by simply searching online. These are just seven steps to get you started home schooling your children effectively to see the improvements you desire.

What looks like grass but is not grass? It is not a trick question; nut grass or nut sedge is not grass but a weed. It grows in as tall grass with a purple, called purple nut sedge, or yellow, called yellow nut sedge, flower. Simply pulling it up does not help because you just remove the plant from the root. It goes quickly in lawns that are heavily moisturized and in direct sunlight. Nut grass not only makes a lawn or garden look unfavorable, but it also resists other plant and crop development.

Controlling Nut Grass

There are numerous ways to control nut grass. Some are more effective than others are. Hand weeding is ineffective unless you pull up the tuber or basal bulb. In order to keep nut grass from returning you need to attack the tuber. Even if the root is destroyed, the tuber is still intact and the nut grass will resprout. You need to target the tuber because it proves the nutrients and the seeds for the nut grass. If there is not a tuber, there is no nut grass. If you see nut grass, check the soil for a tuber, which looks like a bulb. They are usually 6 inches below the ground and many can be seen if you take a quick look when you are outside.

Another way to control nut grass is to use an herbicide. In order to control nut grass, you need to deal with the tuber. A way to control nut grass is to use glyphosate or Roundup. With Roundup, you would wait two to three months after the nut grass has emerged before treating it with the herbicide. Let the nut grass grow and when those three months have passed, make sure you clear any other plants, for example flowers, or crops, before you spray. Follow Roundup’s directions for dealing with nut grass. This will not make all the nut grass in your lawn die, but it does a great job in killing both the weed and the tuber. Roots under the ground do not connect the nut grass so it is not possible just to spray one weed and all the others die. You need to find them all and spray. Do not let the nut grass run rapid more than the two recommended months before treating it. Nut grass usually dies after three months and then the roots connecting to the tuber cannot be killed until the next time.

You can also use other herbicides. Image, MSMA, Manage, Nutgrass ‘Nihilator, and Basagran T/O can also be used to treat nut grass. Before using any herbicide for your lawn or landscape test the result on a small patch of grass to make sure, it does not do more damage than it should.

• Image not only treats nut grass, but also broadleaf, crabgrass, and bahia. It is absorbed through the root system and takes the herbicide straight to the turber. It stops the turber from sending the weed nutrients and from reproducing. It, however, can take several weeks for Image to take full effect. Combine four ounces of Image with one gallon of water. Make sure you read the label thoroughly before use.
• MSMA or Monosodium acid Methanearsonate is a herbitude mixture that can be found in Bayer Advanced’s All-in-One Weed Killer for Lawns, Acme Crabgrass and Nutgrass Killer, and Monterrey Weed Hoe. Read the labels of each nutgrass control in order to determine which is best for your lawn. MSMA usually needs to be applied multiple times weeks after the first use to be effective. If you are treating purple nut grass with Image, you will need to mix it with a MSMA product such as with Bayer Advanced’s All-in-One Weed Killer for Lawns.
• Manage, now called Sedgehammer, is also effective in removing both types of nutgrass. It not only treats nut grass but also most turf grasses. The best way to treat nut grass with Sedgehammer is to attach it to a garden sprayer and apply it to the nutgrass. Read the label for more detailed directions.
• Nutgrass ‘Nihilator can also be used. It uses sodium salt of bentazon to treat nutgrass, but make sure you read the directions before applying it to your lawn. This product kills a wide variety of weeds and helps prevent nutgrass from returning. It can also treat bluegrass, fescue, bentgrass, bermuda grass, bahia grass, centipede grass, zoysia grass, rye grass, and St. Augustine grass.
• Use Basagran T/O to treat yellow nut grass only because it does not treat purple nut grass. It is effective in controling nut grass and killing the tuber. It also kills broadleaf weeds and annual sedge. Basagran T/O should be applied to the base of the weed and you should repeat the treat 10 to 14 days after the first installment.

Take a close look at your indoor or outdoor plants. Do you notice any bugs climbing around on the soil or on the leaves? Most likely, not. Do you notice any discoloring like yellow or silver clusters of spots on the top or underneath the leaf? Do you notice any small clusters of white eggs just big enough to make out? If so, you may have a red spider mite problem.

Damage Caused by Red Spider Mites

Red spider mites are microscopic and can easily destroy any plants they are feeding on. They usually start out on the underneath of leaves because that is where the mites lay their eggs. Red spider mites wreck havoc on plants especially those in close proximity and left in dry, water-deprived environments.

All about Red Spider Mites

Before you can start killing and preventing red spider mites, you need to know a little more about them and how they survive. Red spider mites develop quickly in dry, hot, and water-deprived environments making greenhouses and indoor plants the perfect breeding ground. The insects are not spiders, but they do have six or eight legs, depending on development, and can spin webs. They are not always red like their name suggests. They cannot be seen with the naked eye. Their color changes throughout their development. The eggs are white, baby mites are off-white, and adults vary from white to different degrees of green. So, where did the name red spider mites come from? The red spider mites are only red after hibernation and during the springtime.

The environment determines how quickly they emerge from the eggs and start laying eggs. They can lay eggs when they are only 36 hours old. If you do not stop them, they can wreck havoc on the plant and even destroy it. The hotter the environment the more pleasant it is to the breeding cycle of red spider mites. They will have more mites when it is hot than when it cold. The heat also helps increase the hatching time.

Preventing Red Spider Mites

Now that you know, what red spider mites are and what environment they thrive in, you need to work to prevent them. The best way to do this is to inspect your plants thoroughly every couple of days. Look for the signs of white eggs, webs, and dead-looking leaves. Buy magnifying glasses and inspect the underneath of the leaves to look for red spider mites. Remember they are not just red, but mostly white in color. Ventilation is important to help prevent red spider mites. In your greenhouse or home, add bug screens to your windows and let the wind move throughout the room. This will help keep the heat at bay. Another way to change the environment is lightly spray the plant with water to drown the mites. You can install misters in your greenhouse or spray your outdoor plants with water from your hose. Just be careful not to have the pressure too hard or it will damage your plants.

If you do find infested plants, keep them away from other plants and trees. Red spider mites will spin webs and move from leave to leave, plant to plant. Contain the plant and work to kill the mites. You should also have a lot space between plants so that red spider mites and other insects cannot move from plant to plant. This will slow down their movement and breeding habits infecting other plants. Another prevention measure is to put sticky paper on the outside of the pots and between the plant pots to keep insects from walking from one plant to another. This will also help you see which plants are infected.

How to Kill & Remove Red Spider Mites

Do not be afraid to smash any red spider mites with your fingers that you see. They will not hurt you. They are other ways to kill red spider mites such as with sprays and with other bugs. One way to kill red spider mites is with hot pepper wax. You can purchase it at a store. The hot pepper wax is extremely effective with the red spider mites, but it does not kill the eggs. You will need to spray your plants every four to five days to kill the newly hatched mites. Another way to kill the red spider mites is to purchase cigarettes. You do not have to smoke them or even light them. Instead, cut open a cigarette for each plant and in a couple of days you will have dead spider mites.

You can make your own red spider mite spray from products around your house. For the first spray, you will need a half a cup of starch or flour, a half a cup of milk, and a gallon of milk. Blend and mix the ingredients together. You should put the mixture in a spray bottle and spray over the mites. When the mixture dries, the mites are trapped in a thin film and killed. You should repeat this every four or five days because it does not kill the eggs. For the second spray, you will need a half of a one-ounce garlic, two to three ounces of an onion, half of one-ounce of clovers, and half of one-ounce Cayenne pepper. Add one cup of water and blend the ingredients. Add the mixture to a gallon of room temperature water and spray the infested plants. You will want to spray three times a day for five days. You will have to spray if the mixture is washed off the plant. Make sure you water the plant before you apply the sprays.

There are also remedies that contain water. The first remedy is to combine 1:1 rubbing alcohol and water. There should be an equal amount of alcohol and water in the mixture. Spray on the infected plant every couple of days to kill the red spider mites. The second remedy combines a half a liter of vegetable oil and a half a cup of dish soap. It should be dilute and ready to spray. It is important to note that soap can damage some plants. Spray on a leaf to determine how the plant will react to the soap.

The final way you can kill and remove red spider mites is to purchase predatory mites. They are a great way to control red spider mites because the predatory mites feed on other mites. You can find them online or check with your local garden shop to see if they sell any. If you use predatory mites, you cannot use any of the sprays because the both the red spider mites and predatory mites will be killed. You will have to let the predatory mites do their job. After you have put the mites into a plant, check back after several days to see how the plant is doing.

With e-books becoming more and more accessible for e-readers and portable devices such as smartphones or the iPad, e-reading is becoming more common. But users may feel somewhat limited by their ability to find bargain e-books (nothing beats a used book for $1!). However, readers can find cheap and, sometimes, free e-books, if you know where to look.

If you’re in the market for an eReader, we highly suggest our article on How to Select an eReader!

Download free reading apps for your computer

You don’t need an e-reader like an Amazon Kindle to enjoy e-books. E-books can be used by anyone who has a computer or smartphone. Barnes & Noble, Amazon.com, and Apple all offer free versions of their reading applications, which can be downloaded on your computer or smartphone.

Users should note that most reading apps limit the number of devices you can have on your account. For example, if you have a reading app on your smartphone and laptop, and the application allows only 5 devices at a time, then you can add only 3 more devices to your account. Users are able to disable a device from their account if needed.

Barnes & Noble and Amazon.com both have inexpensive e-books available on their websites.

Publishers have said e-books are actually less expensive than actual books because they cost less to produce and distribute. In theory, that makes sense but, if you actually visit Barnesandnoble.com or Amazon.com, readers may find hard copy books that are less expensive than the e-book version, particularly when it comes to used books. However the difference in price is usually negligible.

The standard price for e-books is $9.99, with prices going up or down depending on the popularity book and how recently it was released. This year, e-book prices started creeping up to $12.99 all the way to $14.99. E-book readers have reacted strongly to the increase, but it is essentially up to publishers and e-book sellers as to whether they will respond to readers’ complaints.

Individuals who are familiar with the sales shelves at Barnes & Noble’s bookstores will appreciate that their website has several pages just for NookBook Deals. Scroll over “NookBooks” and “NookBook Deals” will appear in the menu. Prices start at $0.99 and go up to $4 or $5. Barnes & Noble users who enjoy coupons should note that coupons do not work on e-books, but gift certificates do work at Barnes & Noble’s website.

Amazon does not have a page dedicated to inexpensive books, but their books are priced comparably to Barnes & Noble. A bestseller such as “The Girl with the Dragon Tattoo” is priced at $5.20 and many of their books are priced at $9.99, or lower.

Finding Free eBooks

Books with expired copyrights are a popular source for free e-books. Many of these books are classics, such as Pride & Prejudice or A Tale of Two Cities. These books were written so long ago, that their copyrights are no longer protected and these stories can be distributed freely. Barnes & Noble and Amazon both offer ways to access these books.

Barnes & Noble has a whole section of their website devoted to free e-books on their website. Some of the free e-books are the first in a series of novels and the publisher is trying to gain a following for the rest of the series. Other times, the books are samples of complete novels or are novellas, which are brief novels. Barnes & Noble has also partnered with Google e-books, which is an online bookstore, but also allows users to download books with expired copyrights.

Amazon offers free books on their website and a list of the top 100 free e-books is featured on the right side of the website for the Kindle. Additional free e-books are available through outside websites: the Internet Archive, the Project Gutenberg, Open Library, and Manybooks.net. Links to these websites are posted on Amazon’s website, under “Free eBook Collections.”

Barnes & Noble users who enjoy coupons should note that coupons do not work on e-books, but gift certificates do work at Barnes & Noble’s website. However, individuals who are familiar with Barnes & Noble’s bookstores will appreciate that the store’s website has several pages just for NookBook Deals.

Borrow E-books from your local library or from another reader

Many public libraries offer e-books and audiobooks now which can be downloaded onto your computer or portable device, including i-pods. Go to your local library’s homepage and search for “e-books” or “audio books.” Make sure to check the format of the e-book if you are planning on using it with an e-reader. Many libraries offer e-books in epub format but only Sony’s and Barnes & Noble’s e-readers work with epub format.

In addition to borrowing e-books from the library, the Nook has the “LendMe” feature, which allows Nook users share some of their books with other Nook users. Publishers control whether their e-books have the “LendMe” feature and the length of time the Nook user can borrow the book.  Amazon.com does not yet have a lending feature but their website states they are in the process of creating one

Good luck and happy reading!

If you are part of this regretful group, it may be time to take a look at the options below. However, if you don’t yet have any regrettable tattoos, please check out our guide on how to get a tattoo, and then drink copious amounts of liquor!

Using Lasers to Remove a Tattoo

This is the most common method of tattoo removal at this point. It works by sending pulses of concentrated light through the skin which break down ink pigment. Once it is broken down, the human body can absorb the ink by using white blood cells to carry the ink away from the affected skin. Various ink colors are treated with different wavelengths (black ink is easiest to remove because it can absorb all colors of light). Laser treatments fade the tattoo until it is barely noticeable. A series of multiple treatments are usually prescribed over an eight week period.

Even though patients are given a topical numbing agent, most people who choose this method claim that the removal process is more painful that the initial tattoo. It is advised to take a dose of Tylenol before each treatment to lessen the pain. After each session is over, ice is applied to lessen swelling and an antibiotic ointment is given. Treatments may cause scarring.

Light skinned individuals have better results with laser therapy. Also, areas of the body containing more fat respond best. The following techniques are used when laser therapy is not an option.

Tattoo Removal via Skin Peels

Sounds fun, right?

The same chemical peels that dermatologists give to patients who want to remove facial lines and flaws can be used to fade and/or remove tattoos. The use of Trichloroacetic Acid was common prior to laser options. That, as well as other acidic peeling agents, can be combined with laser treatments in order to bring the overall cost down.

Removing a Tattoo via Dermabrasion

Dermabrasion is a treatment which removes the layers of affected skin by sanding over the tattoo. The skin then regenerates over the course of a couple of weeks.

During the procedure, the physician applies an anesthetic and ice to the skin to prep it, and then sprays it with a freezing agent. A rotating abrasion tool then removes the layers of skin over the tattoo. Once this has been done, your skin will be covered in antibiotic ointment and sealed with sterile gauze.

Since you will essentially have an open wound, it is important that you take measures to keep the area clean. You will need to reapply a prescription ointment yourself until your follow up appointment. As with laser therapy, dermabrasion may cause scarring.

Using Salabrasion to Remove a Tattoo

Salabrasion is virtually the same as dermabrasion, except that in this treatment the tattoo is rubbed away with gauze and salt. This is a “do-it-yourself” method for those who can’t afford plastic surgery options.

The issue with salabrasion is that the likelihood of scarring is extremely high, and is very painful.

Excision

This is where a surgeon actually cuts away the layers of tattooed skin. This method of removal tends to be for people with deep tattoos that will not respond to laser or dermabrasion therapies. It is also a quick fix for tiny tattoos.

If the area is small, a local anesthetic is applied and the skin is stitched up afterward. If the area is larger, it may take several surgeries with healing time in between. If the area is very large, a skin graft may be necessary.

Remove Tattoos Yourself using Creams

Another “do-it-yourself” option that is becoming popular is tattoo fading creams. The Tattoo Removal Institute conducted a 12 month study which showed that two creams in particular did exactly what they promised.

• Tattoo-OFF is the popular choice due to the fact that it’s comprised of plant extracts, making it the best option for sensitive skinned people. It contains anti-oxidants and anti-bacterial properties. It is a two-part system. The downside to this brand is that it is weaker without the use of chemicals, therefore more must be used. This results in a higher cost over time. A year supply is approximately $300.
• Tat B Gone is a three-part system which claims to deliver results in three to six months. The formula is created in an FDA regulated lab and has no noted side effects. A ten month supply is approximately $400.

Whether your decision to remove a tattoo is driven by career options, personal preferences or regret, you now know that there are effective solutions available to you. Some options are pricy, whereas some options come with risks. Visiting a doctor will ensure that you make an educated decision for your body and tattoo type.

A business has credit history and credit rating just like a consumer.  When someone starts a business they create a new entity that is separate from them personally.  This new entity may enter into contractual obligations on its own, and incur debt based on its own creditworthiness.

Information about business credit is gathered by the several different agencies to create a business credit profile.  Instead of being tracked by a social security number, a business will be tracked by an Employer Identification Number (“EIN”). The EIN acts in a similar way to the social security number with respect to credit tracking, and can be acquired simply by visiting the IRS website at www.IRS.gov and clicking the request EIN link on the small business menu.

There are four main credit bureaus that track business credit: (1) Dun & Bradstreet; (2) Experian Business; (3) Equifax Business; and (4) Infogroup, Inc.  These business credit bureaus create a credit report of a businesses’ credit history.  Reports from these four agencies may be used by lenders to determine whether a certain business qualifies for a business loan or line of credit, or by a trade vendor to determine whether to extend a trade credit to a certain business.

Business Credit Bureaus

1. Dun & Bradstreet – Dun & Bradstreet is the recognized leader in the business credit information industry, with over 140 million companies listed.  Dun & Bradstreet credit reports can be acquired online at www.smallbusiness.dnb.com.  Their most popular business credit profile is known as the BIR, or Business Information Report.  Dun & Bradstreet provide a business credit score, and a score greater than 75 is considered a “good” business credit rating.  Registration will be required and they offer a variety of credit tracking products for a fee, with the simplest credit report costing around $60.00 USD.
2. Experian Business – Experian Business can be found online at www.experian.com/small-business, and Experian Business also provides a wide variety of credit tracking products for a fee.  Experian Business’ most popular business credit report is known as the CreditScore Business Report, and costs $29.95 USD.  Experian Business also assigns a business credit rating score, and a score greater than 90 is considered “excellent.”

   Getting a business listed with Experian Business is difficult, as they do not accept self-submitted trade information directly from the subject business, only from other vendors or trade associations that have done business with the subject business.

3. Equifax Business – Equifax Business can be found online at www.equifax.com/small-business, and Equifax Business provides a basic comprehensive business credit report for $49.95 USD.  Registration is required, and there is also several different credit tracking products provided by Equifax Business.

   Equifax Business provides a two score system for businesses.  The first score is a “credit risk” score, and is used like a typical consumer credit score.  The score ranges from 101 – 992, with the higher number being the better creditworthiness.  The second score, known as the “business failure” score, is an estimation as to the likelihood of the businesses’ failure in the next twelve (12) months.  This business failure score ranges from 1,000 to 1,880, with the higher number signifying the less likely the business will fail during the twelve (12) months succeeding the report date.

   As with Experian Business, getting a business listed with Equifax Business is difficult, as they also do not accept self-submitted trade information directly from the subject business, only from other vendors or trade associations that have done business with the subject business.

4. Infogroup, Inc. – Business credit report information from Infogroup, Inc. can be attained by visiting their website at www.credit.net, and registering as a new user.  As with the previously described agencies, Infogroup only provides information about a businesses’ credit history for a fee.  Business credit reports provided by Infogroup, Inc. tend to be utilized less by lenders than reports from Dun & Bradstreet, Experian Business and Equifax Business.

Many small businesses will find that no credit history exists for their business, even if the small business has been operating for a number of months or years.  Information is provided to these business credit tracking agencies voluntarily, and these agencies may never receive information about a particular small business.

Further, information found on a businesses’ credit report may be inaccurate, and should be reviewed carefully for inaccuracies to be disputed with the appropriate agency.  Just like with personal consumer credit, a businesses’ credit report and score can have a substantial impact on the businesses’ ability to attain credit and financing, and should be carefully monitored for changes and inaccuracies.

After coming up with a brilliant idea and going through the legal motions to set your business up, you are left at ground zero with high hopes and aspirations. It’s time to let people know about your product or service. When potential customers hear the name of your business, what will they think and feel? This is the purpose of branding—it gives your business a personality for people to relate to.

What is a Brand?

A brand is a name, sign, symbol or design that conveys an identity. It is the distinctive characteristic of a company. When competing with direct competition, it is the brand that tips the scale and woos the customers. An effective brand will portray a sense of credibility and will create customer loyalty.

Take McDonald’s for instance. How many of us think of their golden arches with fondness? When you see that symbol, do you automatically sing “I’m lovin’ it” in your head? Regardless of how society feels about the nutritional value of fast food, everyone knows the McDonald’s brand.

The good news is that a brand can be built, and it will grow over time!

Develop a Mission Statement

To begin building a brand, start with a concise mission statement. Going forward, the mission statement is something that is going to give you perspective on your business. It should be the one constant that you can look to when needing to remember why you’re in the business that you’re in, and what makes it special.

Visual Branding

While some people have a natural ability to design, most of us need outside help to create a quality logo. That is where a graphic designer comes into play. Since a logo is a brand’s most prominent identifier, it’s worth paying for quality. That being said, there are plenty of graphic design students who are equipped with the knowledge and tools to offer quality work, but may be more reasonably priced while they’re working on building a portfolio.

Discuss the product/service with the designer and make sure that they offer no less than three revisions.

Audio Branding

It’s not absolutely necessary to create a slogan to go along with your logo, but it doesn’t hurt. Referring back to McDonald’s, the slogan “I’m lovin’ it” helped to revamp the brand after the 2004 documentary “Super Size Me” had hundreds of thousands of Americans turning away from their food. They needed a new image to go along with their famous arches. Slogans supplement a brand’s image.

Use Social Media

The best way to introduce your brand and to get honest feedback in a natural setting is to venture into social media. Social media allows for user-generated content, which will help in a business’ word of mouth campaigning. The internet provides you with countless networking opportunities and should be taken full advantage of.

Sign up with the most popular social media sites first:

• • Facebook
• • Twitter
• • LinkedIn
• • YouTube

If you find that you’re not entirely comfortable with setting up social media sites, there are many freelance social media experts that can be hired for a reasonable fee.

Transparency

Every successful brand has one quality in common: trustworthiness. How do you get the public to trust you, though? If they have not sampled your product or service, is there a way to draw their attention and entice them to take a chance on you? Yes!

Once you have been set up with social media sites, you have a platform to “show vs. tell”. Give the public a look behind the curtain and show them that your company is run by real people who are just like them. Use descriptive words when posting updates in order to paint a picture. Most importantly, ask the followers of your social media sites for their input. When a company talks to potential customers, rather than talks at them, it proves that the company respects the individual people who give them their money.

Blogs

Blogging is another way to use social media and transparency to a company’s benefit. Think of it as a company diary. A blog gives an in-depth look at the goings-on of a company. Daily posts can not only highlight important events such as sales, but can drive extra traffic to the main website and accompanying social media sites.

How to Know if Your Branding is Effective

Inside the box- Look at the numbers. Are sales steadily increasing? Are site views up? And more importantly, when looking at these statistics, how long are people staying on your sites? Invest in an analytics reporting program to give this data on a daily, weekly, monthly and yearly basis. These numbers speak volumes and will point you in the direct of the areas that need extra attention.

*Google Analytics is a free and user-friendly resource.

Outside the box- What are people saying? People include customers, potential customers, and those who oppose your product/service. What are their praises? What are their complaints? More importantly, are they even talking about you?

*Twitter is a magnificent domain for businesses to create and maintain relationships. Use hashtags (key word searches) to find out what is being said about your brand.

Summary

1. Secure business through legal channels
2. Create a mission statement
3. Come up with a logo and/or slogan
4. Create social media profiles
5. Start a blog

In time, you will see how each aspect of branding actually helps feed the next. Branding is an ongoing process that, when nurtured properly, will continue to pull customers from competing markets into your business’ realm. People love to have brand pride, and will spread the word once they trust in you.

Society is struggling with showcasing thin models on magazine covers and protecting the average woman from falling prey to eating disorders. Body image issues are a reality to countless people, and these people are flocking to the latest fad diets.

Everywhere you turn these days, you hear low-carb this and high-protein that. Diet programs such as Atkins, Zone, Weight Watchers, Nutrisystem, Jenny Craig, Sugar Busters and The Hollywood Diet are making enticing promises to people- especially women- and are falling short. Sure, sometimes they work. But why is it that they only work for some people, and not all?

Diet companies often argue that their directions weren’t followed precisely, or that the fine print which states that exercise promotes better weight loss was overlooked. That may be true in some scenarios, but not every single one of them. There is a good reason why.

We’re not made equal when it comes to body types! That doesn’t just include shape, but also genetic makeup. Each body has its own special profile, and that means each body is going to react differently to certain diets.

Metabolic Typing

In order to find out which diet is going to be most efficient, you need to first figure out what your metabolic type is. Bodies turn food into energy, but some bodies do so at a quicker rate. Some people are more efficient at burning this energy, whereas others tend to store the energy for a longer period of time.

The main metabolic types are:

1. Protein types
2. Carbohydrate types
3. Mixed types

Protein types convert food into energy at a high rate. They are hungry more often and don’t do well with calorie-restrictive diets. When their bodies don’t receive the nutrients that they need, these people feel tired and anxious.

Carbohydrate types convert food into energy at a slower rate. They don’t usually have much of an appetite, but enjoy sweets more than the other types. These people tend to crave caffeine.

Mixed types are somewhere in the middle and don’t usually have weight issues. They are, however, prone to the same fatigue and anxiousness as protein types.

*This is a general guideline to get an idea what your type may be. A certified nutritionist can more accurately pinpoint your specific type and give you a detailed meal plan.

Eating for Your Metabolic Type

Now that you have an idea of what your metabolic type is, it will be easier to stock your refrigerator full of foods that will promote health and wellness.

Protein types should eat a variety of healthy fats and lean meats. This includes nuts, natural oils, liver and fish. This type does well when limiting carbohydrate intake.

Carbohydrate types should cut out most fats and eat very little protein, or eat low-purine proteins such as low-fat dairy products and tofu in place of meat. Instead, they should concentrate on ingesting healthy carbohydrates found in whole grains and fruit.

Mixed types are a bit luckier because they’re not as restricted. They can eat equal amounts of protein, fat and carbohydrates. The key is to keep the amounts balanced.

Food at Home

Now that you know your body type and what it needs, is your kitchen set up for success? Everyone knows that processed sugar is bad for you regardless of your body type, so do your best to clear your home of tempting treats that are full of low-quality carbohydrates. Nothing kills a diet better than the disappointment of cancelling out a step forward with two steps back. Do yourself a favor and “clean house” in your kitchen before failure has a chance to sneak up on you.

Changing the Way You View Food

When you go grocery shopping, look at the various sections of the store. Most stores are set up in a similar fashion: perishable foods line the perimeter (meat and dairy), fruit and vegetables are off to the side yet remain near refrigerated sections and everything else is in the middle. That middle section is laced with failure foods. In fact, these aren’t really foods at all. They’re products.

When you differentiate between food and products, it’s easy to see in which category most edibles lie. “Food” is something that comes from the ground and lacks chemicals. There is little to no packaging involved in the presentation. “Products” have labels which contain words that are difficult to pronounce. They are encased in plastic containers and boxes.

A Force to be Reckoned With

Remind yourself that food is energy. Just as you wouldn’t put low-quality fuel in your vehicle, don’t put low-quality food in your body. If you combine your new knowledge of food and your personal metabolic type, there should be nothing stopping you from being the healthy person that you want to be!

Whether you are thinking about homeschooling your children or if you are just looking for new home school curriculum, there are many methods out there on how to choose curriculum. However, there may be some methods that work with your children and others that fail. Let us look at how to choose the best home school curriculum for your children.

Choose home school curriculum based off your child’s needs and their learning style. One child may need personal tutoring time while your other children can teach themselves the material. After all, you know your children the best. Find out what their strengths and weaknesses are and use that information to help you figure out what curriculum will help them learn the information. Also, consider your family’s personal values and beliefs. What do you want to your child to know or understand? This information will help you pick the best home school curriculum for your children.

Money Matters

You will want to figure out how much money you are willing to pay for your child’s education or how much money you can afford to pay. When picking the curriculum, remember to research as much as possible about each provider before you make a decision. You should not be pressured into purchasing curriculum. If you are going to be home schooling your children on your own without your significant other being involved, make sure you take a close look at the curriculum to make sure you can teach it. There may be some stuff that you do not understand.

Get Recommendations from Friends & Family

Before you even start looking at home school providers and curriculum, talk to your family and friends. Most likely you know several families who are home schooling their children or who have. Sit down with them and talk to them about what curriculum they have previously used and what they thought about it. This will give you insider knowledge about the programs. Remember that you are asking their advice, but you do not have to take it. They may have reasons for not using curriculum that will be great for your children. Make sure you ask them why they are using their present curriculum and why they stopped using others.

Find a Home School Supplier

You will need to choose a home school supplier. Many suppliers can provide you with the entire curriculum you will need to teach your children. As you begin to dig through the large list of suppliers, remember the first couple of steps. You want to keep your child’s needs and learning style in mind. Remember what is important to you and find a supplier that shares the same values. Here are some popular home school suppliers to get you started: A Beka Correspondence Program, Calvert School, Clonlara School Home Based Education Program, Oak Meadow School, Seton Home Study School, MorningStart Academy, The Jubilee Academy Home school Program, Hooked On Phonics, and the Scholastic Store. There are many programs available to help you get started.

With many suppliers, you are able to choose home schooling curriculum packages. Many providers give you the option of choosing full packages, pick and choosing from multiple curriculums, or creating your own. Full packages offer you the entire curriculum from one particular program. The advantages of full packages is that they have structured curriculum, they are set up like public school, and they take care of all of the legal regulations by your state. However, they can be very expensive and you may find the workload overwhelming. You can also select from multiple programs. You could choose some from Hooked On Phonics, the Scholastic Store, and Oak Meadow School, for example. This allows you to use the pieces that are beneficial to your environment and your children. It also gives your children more freedom with what they are learning and how they learn it. However, the recording keeping will take up more of your time and the textbook costs quickly add up. It is also possible to create your own program by mixing and matching. You can use various online materials. However, this will take up much of your time because you have to come up with what to teach and do all of the other work too. You are also responsible for making sure you are following your state’s requirements for home schooling.

You will want home school curriculum that has multiple ways of teaching your children. They should include textbooks, videos, workbooks, diagrams, online use, literature based learning, and more.

Consider Alternatives

Think about your alternatives. Home schooling is about being able to spend time with your children and teaching them at their level. You can do more than just having your children sit down at the table and teach them the material. There are many resources available to you, use them. Take your children to the local library and get them involved in the programs there, take them to history museums, and so on. Give them the ability to learn about sea animals by going to the aquarium. You do not have to be limited to your workbooks and textbooks. Let your children get out and see the world as they are learning.

The most popular e-readers are the Kindle by Amazon.com and the Nook by Barnes & Noble. The iPad is also popular as an e-reader. However, since the I-Pad does not function solely as an e-reader, and has so many additional features and applications, it will not be included for this article on e-readers.

Types of E-Readers

The Kindle was the first e-reader to take off and is still Amazon’s #1 selling item. Gaining in popularity, however, is Barnes & Noble’s Nook. Both the Kindle and the Nook come in versions with Wi-Fi only and 3G/Wi-Fi. The Wi-Fi only versions allow users to access their e-readers’ stores anywhere Wi-Fi is available. Nook users can access Wi-Fi in Barnes & Noble stores and AT&T hotspots. Consumer Reports advised that the Wi-Fi only versions of the Kindle and Nook are generally a better value than the 3G/Wi-Fi versions. The Nook and Kindle Wi-Fi are currently selling for $149 and $139, respectively.

3G allows users to access their stores and libraries anywhere around the world, which is an advantage to individuals who travel often, especially outside the country. However, if you don’t often travel outside the country or have regular access to Wi-Fi, then 3G may not be necessary for you. The Nook and Kindle 3G/Wi-Fi are $199 and $189, respectively.

Barnes & Noble recently released the Nook Color, which is likely to be a popular request for Christmas. The Nook Color comes with Wi-Fi only and is priced at $249.

Not far behind the Kindle and Nook are Sony’s e-readers, which come in three forms- the Pocket, Touch and Daily Editions.  Sony’s e-readers cost $149, $229, and $299, respectively. Only the Daily Edition has Wi-Fi/3G. This means the Pocket and Touch Editions will need to be connected to your computer to download books onto your e-reader.

Getting Books for your E-Reader

Probably the biggest factor to consider when purchasing an e-reader is the availability of e-books. Amazon, Barnes & Noble, and Sony all have websites for purchasing e-books. However, the Kindle and Nook and Sony’s e-readers use different e-book formats. Similar to how I-Tunes plays MP4s instead of MP3s, Nook and Sony’s e-readers use epub format books, while the Kindle uses AZW format.  This is significant because most public libraries offer e-books in epub format, which means a user has access to more free books with a reader that uses epub format.

In addition to borrowing e-books from your local library, Nook users can downlaod free e-books from Barnes & Noble’s website, which has free e-books, as well as discount e-books. Another popular feature is the ability to loan your e-books to other Nook users through the “LendMe” feature. However, the ability to use LendMe depends on the publisher. Potential Nook users should also note that Barnes & Noble coupons do not work on e-books, only gift cards, which could affect the economics of purchasing an e-reader.

Amazon states users can obtain free e-books from their own website, as well as through Internet Archive, the Project Gutenberg, Open Library, and Manybooks.net. Amazon also recently announced it will also offer a book lending feature, though details have not been released.

Other Factors to Consider: Screen Size, Memory, Weight, and Battery Life

Screens vary in size from Sony’s Pocket Edition at 5” to Sony’s Daily and the Nook Color at 7”. Memory capacity start at 1,500 books (as with Sony’s Pocket and the Nook Wi-Fi,) to 3,500 books, (Kindle Wi-Fi), up to 8,000 books (Nook Color). However, some e-readers have the capacity for memory expansion, with slots for memory cards.  For the casual reader, 1,500 books are probably more than enough. However, some e-readers can download PDF documents and store music, which will decrease the number of actual e-books their reader is able to hold.

All three of Sony’s e-readers, as well as the Nook Color, have touch screens. The Nook Wi-Fi and 3G/Wi-Fi  both have small touch screens at the bottom of the Nook. The advantage of a touch screen is it increases the space for actual reading, and is just cool.  However, touch screens will also respond if your fingers accidentally slide across the screen, which could get annoying.

The Kindle is easily the lightest of all the e-readers and the Nook Color the heaviest, with other e-readers coming somewhere in between. The Kindle will also last the longest without being charged. Amazon.com states that, with the wireless feature turned off, the Kindle will go an entire month without being charged. The Nook probably has the least impressive battery life, between 7 and 10 days.

For some, the Kindle’s lightness and long battery life will win them over, while others may be more concerned with access to e-books or want a touch screen. It all depends on which factors are most important to you.

Miscellaneous Considerations

The Kindle will read to you, albeit in an automated voice, but this feature allows any e-book to be used as an audio book. Also, the Kindle is considered to be more user-friendly, which makes it a better fit for an individual who is not particularly technologically-savvy. The Nook, while not difficult to use, is not as intuitive. However, Nook owners can visit any Barnes & Noble store and get assistance in using their Nook.

For some, the ability to personalization their e-reader will factor into their decision. Sony e-readers come in a couple different colors (including pink!) and Barnes & Noble has a variety of cases for its Nooks, from simple colors to designer cases, by Kate Spade.  The Kindle comes in a standard gray.

When researching e-books, many consumer websites offer charts to compare the various e-readers. If you’ve narrowed down your choice to a specific few, then these charts can be useful to quickly compare e-readers.

That being said, the best way to decide which e-reader fits your needs is to check them out in a store. Best Buy sells the Sony e-readers and the Kindle. Barnes & Noble has a desk in their stores, devoted to helping customers with questions about the Nook.  Is the device comfortable to use? Do the pages turn quickly or is there a delay? Take a look at the screen in the sun- is there a glare? Do you care if the screen has any backlighting? Also, compare prices of e-books in stores, if economics is an issue.

Once you determine the features most important to you, you can find the e-reader that’s right for you! Good luck and happy reading!

Cold sores can be unsightly and embarrassing. They also have a tendency to pop up at the most inopportune times. For example, the night before a big event-one in which you will surely be posing for pictures! Aside from literally being a big red sore on your mouth, they can be very painful. Usually the first thought that comes to mind when a cold sore pops up is “How can I remove this cold sore fast?”

What is a Cold Sore

The common cold sore, which is also known as a fever blister, is ironically not caused by colds nor fevers. They are instead caused by the herpes simplex virus, or HSV. There are two strains of this virus. It is the HSV-1 strain that causes cold sores.

How do you get Cold Sores

This virus can be contracted in a variety of ways. The best way to prevent contracting any virus is to be diligent with your hand washing. Every time you use the restroom, wash your hands with warm water and soap. Do not scrub your hands underneath the running water. Get your hands wet, take them out from under the faucet, and lather up for at least 60 seconds. Then hold your hands under the water and thoroughly rinse.

Despite your best efforts, you can still contract HSV-1. For some, they may never exhibit a single symptom. Others will be affected by the bothersome cold sore. A cold sore will typically be on or around the mouth, but can also show up on the chin, cheeks, nose, inside the nose, and inside the mouth.

Once a person contracts HSV-1, they will have the virus for life. There is currently no cure. The blisters may surface during times when your immune system is weakened. Stress, bacterial infections, and other illnesses may weaken your resistance to the HSV-1 which causes its symptoms to arise.

A cold sore is essential a red sore or lesion. They can last for several days or even up to three weeks. They start out red and swollen. During the middle of their lifespan, they will burst and then crust over. They will then need a few days to heal and finally disappear.

Preventing Cold Sores

There is no real way to 100% prevent a cold sore, but there are things you can do to boost your immune system. This will lessen the chance of an outbreak. Consuming naturally occurring vitamin C is an excellent way to keep your immune system strong. Vitamin C can be found in citrus fruits like oranges and in red berries. The herb echinacea is also known to boost the immune system. As with any herbal remedy, be sure to check with your doctor before taking it.

Even though you have tried to stay healthy, you will likely have to deal with a cold sore from time to time. There are many things you can do to treat it, lessen the severity of it, and speed its healing process. Over the counter lip balms and ointments are the first place you should turn to.

Treating and Removing Cold Sores

Abreva is a cold sore ointment that is approved by the FDA to heal it and shorten its healing time. This product works best when applied as soon as the cold sore starts to form. Many people can tell when a cold sore is forming. They will feel a tingling or burning sensation at the site of where the sore will be.

Other topical lip balms like Carmex have ingredients like aloe which will keep the sore moist and prevent the ugly scabbing that is associated with the sores. Carmex also contains camphor which will help dull the pain. Blistex is a medicated cream that contains vitamin E. This helps new skin cells regenerate and promotes faster healing.

If you are looking for an inexpensive and natural remedy, cold sores can be treated with tea bags. Boil a tea bag and let it cool. Apply it directly to the sore. The moisture will keep the area moist and the antioxidants in the tea leaves will promote healing. You can take it one step further and put the boiled tea bag in the freezer for 20 minutes. The cold will help reduce swelling and inflammation and help numb the area which will reduce pain.

A final way to remove a cold sore fast is to visit your doctor. He or she can prescribe a prescription medication that will heal the sore faster and reduce the discomfort. These can be costly for those without good insurance coverage.

No matter which method you choose to remove your cold sore fast, be sure to wash your hands before and after touching the affected area. Cold sores can be spread easily. It’s also a good idea to avoid exposure to sunlight and artificial lights like tanning beds. These can cause the area to get too dry which can cause the sore to look even more unsightly. Keeping it moist is your best bet for reducing its appearance and how noticeable it is.

Weeping Willow trees, also known as Salix Babylonica, are one of 400+ species of willow! They are often depicted as romantic settings in novels, poems and movies. Their drooping branches and wispy leaves provide a canopy of seclusion for those who sit beneath them. They also easily grow along ponds and lakes, making them a wonderful addition to a picnic.

The Weeping Willow tends to grow as wide as it does tall, making for a very large and round tree. It can grow up to eight feet each year, and maxes out at between 40 and 75 feet. It blooms small yellow flowers with even tinier white fruit and seeds in the Spring. In the Fall, the leaves turn yellow and the entire tree takes on a shadowy appearance.

Random Facts and Trivia

• Weeping Willows are one of the fastest growing trees
• Willow wood is used to make certain musical instruments, such as flutes and whistles
• A myth surrounds the tree, saying that it droops and weeps because two lovers perished
• Some native Americans put the branches under a bride’s pillow in order to promote fertility
• The bark is used to make medicines, including aspirin and antacids
• Is not toxic to pets
• Is often used in wicker furniture

Where do Weeping Willow Trees Grow?

The Willow tree originated from Asia. While Weeping Willows are famous for growing near bodies of water, such as ponds and marshes, they can actually grow virtually anywhere. If planting in a drier climate, simply add regular watering to the care routine.

How to Plant a Weeping Willow

Be prepared to plant your tree approximately six weeks before extreme seasonal weather. Trees will grow quickly in sunny spots. Decide where you want your tree to live, being mindful of future damage that the roots can cause (keep away from drains, sewers and sidewalks). The roots can grow three times the width of the tree’s canopy. Dig a hole that is twice as wide as the young plant is tall. The soil must be soft and loose, and of high quality. It may be helpful to buy a Ph testing kit from a local gardening center. Spritz the roots of the young tree with water if they appear to be dry, then place it into the hole. It is extremely important that there are no air pockets under the roots when planting, as those pockets will dry out your sapling and kill it. Allow the stem of the sapling to remain above ground.

Fertilizing

There is no need to fertilize the tree directly. Instead, fertilize the surrounding soil every two years. Organic fertilizer is preferred, but no matter what type you choose, make sure that it is high in nitrogen.

Watering

During the tree’s first year of growth, pay special attention to dry spells. Make sure it receives enough water, but be careful of over watering—both can cause wilting. Healthy leaves will be crisp, not wilted. If the tree was placed near water, it won’t need to be watered as frequently. Gardeners who want a natural way to soak up unwanted pooling water can plant a weeping willow to clean up the mess while maintaining itself practically on its own! Also, like a cactus, they can handle droughts quite well since they retain water. A good rule of thumb is that if the ground’s surface feels dry to the touch, water the tree for approximately 20 minutes.

Pruning

It is not particularly necessary to prune this unruly seeming tree (although some pruning will promote more frond growth) once it’s an adult, but some trimming may be required if people or vehicles are going to be passing underneath. While it is a sapling, it is important to keep weeds at least three feet away from the stem. Begin with pulling the weeds by hand, and then graduate to using mulch after the sapling grows for several months.

Pests and Disease

The Weeping Willow isn’t prone to serious pests. Sometimes little worms and caterpillars like to eat through the leaves, but it’s only an aesthetic issue. It will also attract the Gypsy Moth, which is also a non-issue.

The more serious threat to Weeping Willows is a fungus called Willow Scab. This fungus will affect new twigs and leaves, causing visible cankers. Physalospora Miyabena is another type of fungus, which when combined with Willow Scab creates blight. Blight is symptom in which the affected areas brown and die.

Gone are the days where Mom stays home to take care of the house and kids while Dad spends eight hours in the office to support his family. In this day and age, most homes are made up of either two parents who work full time jobs or of single parents providing for their children. In fact, according to the 2002 census results, only seven percent of American homes fell into the “traditional” category with one parent providing for the family. That leaves 93 percent of families in need of outside childcare.

While some families are lucky enough to have grandparents, friends or neighbors to help out with babysitting, there are plenty of parents who must look outside their circle in order to find childcare during their work hours. Because of this, daycare is a very lucrative business. So, how can you start a daycare business of your own?

Licensing vs. Registering

Each state handles childcare regulations differently. Some states require that a daycare be licensed, while others only require them to be registered. To find the regulations for your state, visit http://www.daycarehotline.com/how-to-start-a-daycare/index.htm. Either way, be prepared for a background check. If you have an interest in owning a long-term daycare business, it’s better to have a licensed business because you will be able to enroll a higher number of children. Licensing also means a yearly visit from the health and fire departments.

Your state’s child care licensing office is your best resource, so use the following as a guideline and ask for the specifics from them. Check with the Department of Family and Protective Services to find an orientation which will give you the necessary tools to move forward.

Getting your Daycare Accreditation

It is not mandatory that a daycare be accredited, but it is a show of responsibility on the business’ end. Accreditation is voluntary and an involved four-step process which includes an application process and workshops. The National Association for the Education of Young Children (NAEYC) is responsible for the initial accreditation and renewals.

Prerequisites to Opening a Daycare

Before opening a daycare center, the provider must take classes to become CPR certified. There are multiple types of CPR which are broken down by various age ranges. First aide classes are recommended as well. You can find affordable classes at

• Local American Red Cross chapter
• Hospital
• YMCA

*The health department may be able to direct you to free courses in your area.

Most states require you to have at least a high school diploma or GED.

Preparing Your Home

Be ahead of the game by making sure you have the following:

• Smoke alarms
• Carbon monoxide detectors
• Stair railings
• Outlet covers
• Outdoor play yard with fencing
• Designated indoor spots for Napping, Eating, and Playing

States have different requirements for how much square footage you need per child, so find out what that ratio is right away in order to figure out what your enrollee cap is going to be. From there, you can begin to plan the aesthetic setup of your home business.

Decide if you’re going to offer specialized daycare. For instance, some daycares are exclusive to babies. Some cater to special needs children. Others work around unusual work hours. Whichever route you choose, you are going to need specialized supplies and toys.

Financial Perks

Although difficult to obtain, there are federal grant options available to for-profit daycare centers. It is worth looking into as you’re getting started.

Child & Adult Care Food Program (CACFP) has a food reimbursement program available to daycare centers. Some daycares receive as much as $500/month reimbursement. Not only is that good for your pockets, but it’s good for your business as you will have extra funds to use for play equipment and diapers (if you’re providing them).

Protect Your Daycare Business

Start the provider/parent relationship off with a formal interview. Include a questionnaire that covers medical and diet information, behavioral issues and emergency contacts. Allow the parents to observe the daycare’s scheduled activities for at least half an hour. If the interview goes well, it’s a good idea to request a down payment for the first month of services.

As with any business deal, be sure to have the parents sign a written contract. Things to include are pickup times and late fees, agreement to give notice when un-enrolling and specific rules. This will keep everyone on the same page and comfortable with the situation. Sometimes the daycare provider can end up having issues with a child’s behavior, or the parent could become unhappy with the service provided, so it’s always a good idea to include an “out clause” that will allow both parties to depart amicably.

Marketing Your Daycare Business

Once you have everything lined up, it’s time to promote your new business. A great place to start is by asking local elementary schools if you can leave business cards and flyers in their front office. Schools are trusted institutions, so the likelihood of obtaining interested families is much higher.

Many daycares are now creating Facebook pages so the parental clientele can communicate with each other. There is a relieving quality to providing transparency with your business. If you allow parents access to all avenues within your daycare, they will be at ease and less issues will arise down the line.

Word of mouth is the best marketing out there. Ask your parents to mention your daycare to their working friends with children. Offer them a discounted month (or more) if they bring in new clients. Most parents love the price break and wouldn’t mind sharing the experience with a friend. A tight knit group will keep on giving to a business that they believe in!

At that rate, you will have a waiting list that offers your business all the security it needs!

The winter air can bring a lot of discomfort to people in the form of dry skin, chapped lips and hands, and dry, cracked feet. Of course these conditions are not unique to just the winter season, they can occur any time of year. Luckily, there are steps you can take to prevent and treat dry skin conditions.

Considering the feet and what they must put up with, literally, all day long, it’s no wonder that they tend to get dry, cracked, and callused. The feet take quite a beating considering how much a person uses them in a day. Think about what you typically do in a 24 hour period. Sure you use your muscles and brain all day, but who carries those muscles and brain around? Ouch. Now you are feeling guilty for neglecting those tootsies aren’t you?

Treat Your Dry and Cracked Feet

Don’t worry. It’s never too late to pamper your feet. The first step in treating dry, cracked feet is to soak them. Get a bowl or fill the tub with a few inches of warm water. Adding some Epsom salt won’t hurt but isn’t necessary. Let your feet soak for 15 to 20 minutes.

After they have soaked, slough off the callused skin with a pumice stone. Concentrate on the heel as it tends to be the most dry. Be thorough but use a gentle hand. Using too much force can cause the skin to crack and bleed. Some people prefer to use a metal file, but using one runs a higher risk of cutting the skin which can lead to an infection.

After you have exfoliated and sloughed off the calluses, massage petroleum jelly over the entire foot. Be liberal when applying it. You simply can not use too much. Next, cover your feet with cotton socks. The cotton allows the foot to breathe and will keep the petroleum jelly from getting everywhere. The best time to do this is before bed. When you wake up the next morning, your feet will be supple and soft again. Do this routine twice a week.

Prevent Dry and Cracked Feet

To prevent calluses and dryness, use an exfoliating scrub on your feet each time you shower. A good scrub contains natural ingredients that exfoliate like apricot seed, sand, or oatmeal. Scrubs that contain alpha hydroxy acid are also effective exfoliates.

After each bath or shower, be sure to slather on petroleum jelly or another hydrating lotion on the feet. Wearing cotton socks to lock in the moisture will ensure they stay hydrated for a longer period of time. Avoid using oils on the skin as they will not penetrate past the first layer and can be very messy.

Other things you can do to prevent dry and cracked feet is to wear proper fitting shoes. Shoes that are too large or too small not only put you at risk for injury but also add to friction on the foot. The rubbing of the material against the heel and arch can dry out the foot and cause it to crack.

Don’t just rely on buying shoes in your size. Try them on and walk around for a few minutes. Good-fitting shoes should not feel tight and should not slip off when you walk. The best time to try on shoes is in the evening when feet are at their largest. Opt for shoes that allow for air to circulate in and out of the shoe.

If you have the type of job where you have to stand for long periods of time, there are things you can do to enhance circulation to the feet. Improving blood flow to your feet can prevent the skin from drying. Alternate resting a foot on a bench or box in front of you. Raise your foot off of the ground and rotate it at the ankle a few times each hour. Take advantage of each opportunity you get to sit down. If possible, elevate the feet when sitting.

The amount of water you consume will also affect the moisture level of your skin not just in your feet but in your entire body. Aim for six to eight 8 ounce glasses of water a day. You can count coffee and tea as a serving of water. Speaking of coffee, did you know coffee grounds are another natural exfoliate? Instead of tossing out the coffee grounds from your machine each morning, take them in the shower with you and massage your feet with them. The grounds will also help keep your drain clear.

Do You Have Athlete’s Foot?

If you still suffer from dry or cracked feet after soaking and treating them for a month, you may have a more complex condition such as athlete’s foot. There are over-the-counter ointments and sprays that can help control the growth of fungus on the foot. A dermatologist can also prescribe anti-fungal medication.

To avoid contracting athlete’s foot, never use a public shower without wearing sandals or water shoes. Be sure to wear athletic shoes that have mesh that allows the air to circulate. Sprinkling cornstarch in the shoe before wearing it will also help control the perspiration of your foot.

Being kind to your feet is a gift that will keep on giving. When your feet are in good condition, you will feel better and be able to perform at your maximum. Of course there is always the added bonus that your feet will look great in sandals!

Children are delightfully innocent beings and parents go to great lengths to shelter them from anything that can physically injure them or break their heart. Parents also feel the need to give children all of life’s little things that can bring joy to their child’s face. Most people will agree there is nothing wrong with this to a certain extent. Where do you draw the line? How much can a child really be sheltered?

There are some tough issues that parents can approach head on. Doing so will probably cause the child some heart break, but in the long run learning life lessons at a young age can have long lasting beneficial effects. One instance where parents should be direct with the child is when their beloved pet dies.

Don’t Lie to your Child

For some, the first thing that comes to mind when a pet dies is they must protect the child and shelter them from the truth. It’s tempting to say Fido or Fluffy ran away or found a new home. These tactics do no favors for the child. It may be easier on the parent to avoid the drama and sadness, but avoiding the truth is not a good approach to this situation.

Instead, the child deserves to know the truth about what happened. This may come as a shock, but children can be very resilient, even much more so than adults. Their innocent nature gives them a unique perspective on life that has not yet been altered by time and experiences like those of grown ups. They deserve a fair bit of credit for being able to handle tough situations.

When to Tell Them

No matter what age the child is, when approaching them to deliver the bad news about the demise of their pet, be sure to do so at a time in the day when they are calm. Don’t approach a child when they are hungry, thirsty, tired, or in the middle of a burst of energy. Timing can be everything. Avoid talking about this subject right before bedtime too.

Talking to Younger Children about Death

The age of the child will play a part in how much information they are going to need to hear. Little ones from about two to four years old do not need a detailed explanation of what happened to their pet. Use simple statements such as “Fido is gone” or “We will not see Fluffy anymore”. They will likely ask why if their vocabulary allows. A sufficient reply is “Fido lives in heaven now” or “Fluffy has gone to live in heaven”.

Keeping statements simple and factual without overwhelming amounts of detail is all a young child needs to hear. It may need to be repeated over the course of a few days, but after 5 days they will have accepted it and will stop asking about their pet as much. If they respond with sadness or anger, validate their feelings by acknowledging them. “I know you are sad. I am sad too.” Again, keep the statements simple and show them it is okay to have feelings.

Children from 5-7 years old can also be spared the details. Explain to them what exactly it means when something dies. “Fido has died. He lived a long life, but it was his time to go to heaven. Animals and people do not live forever. When they die, they do not come back to our Earth. They live in heaven.” They need to understand that death is final. Fluffy is gone for good, not just on vacation for a few weeks.

This age set will likely need some consoling. They were attached to their pet and will feel the pain of that loss. Do not console them with food or treats. It’s also not a good idea to run out for a new pet right away. That can come later on, but they need time to process their feelings. Adding a new pet to the equation too soon can inhibit the child from bonding with the new pet because of their grief. Simply being there for the child with hugs and kisses is the best form of consolation a parent can offer.

When telling older children about the death of a pet, it is okay to give them a few more details. They will be curious to know the “why” and “how” of their pet’s passing. Whether it was illness, old age, or an injury, children 8 and up can handle knowing what happened. There is no need to elaborate too much on the details. “Fluffy was hit by a car. She had too many injuries and the veterinarian could not save her. She did not suffer very much, and now she lives in heaven. In heaven she does not have pain and she can romp and play with all of the other doggies and kitties.”

Answer any questions they have truthfully. Avoiding the truth will only cause them to wonder more about it. They can come to their own conclusions and create a scenario of what is going on that may be worse than the actual situation.

There is nothing wrong with sheltering children from some of the bad things in the world, but parents must realize that there are some things kids need to know and can handle. Teaching them how to deal with their feelings regarding a tough situation at a young age is giving them a life-long skill in dealing with emotions.

Discovering a head lice infestation is top on the list of dreaded discoveries for most people. Once someone has head lice, they can be very difficult to get rid of. The main cause for their stubbornness is that they are very easily spread from person to person. If someone in the household is treated successfully, it’s likely they can get re-infested if someone else passes the bugs right back to them. After finishing this article, you might consider also reading our article on how to prevent head lice.

How Head Lice Spread

The most common way head lice are passed from person to person is through the sharing of personal items. Sharing towels, pillows, blankets, hats, hair accessories, combs, and brushes with an infected person will likely result in contracting the lice. People, especially children, should be cautious to not share these items.

Society as a whole is under the false impression that having lice indicates a person has poor personal hygiene. The truth is head lice do not discriminate. They can make their home in a perfectly clean head of hair just the same as in hair that is unwashed.

Head lice can survive on a human head for around thirty days. Their eggs survive for 2 weeks. Off of the human body, a louse will only survive for 24 hours. Even so, it’s essential to wash all bedding of the infected person in hot water and to thoroughly vacuum the carpeting.

What are the Signs of a Head Lice Infestation

There are some signs to look for that may indicate a head lice infestation. Itchy scalp is the most common symptom. The lice are likely to congregate behind the ears and along the nape of the neck, but are not limited to these areas. Their eggs, or nits, may appear to look like dandruff, but closer examination will reveal that the eggs do not flake off. They stick to the hair shaft and are an opaque white color.

When the louse hatches, it is clear and nearly microscopic. After a few feedings of human blood, they take on a reddish-brown hue and grow making them a tad easier to see. They are about the size of a sesame seed at full growth. A thorough head examination with a microscope is the best way to check for head lice.

Dry, crusty patches on the scalp or neck are another indication of head lice. These are caused by excessive scratching. Typically these patches are harmless, but in some instances a bacterial infection can develop. The infection is not caused by the lice directly, but rather through bacteria found underneath the fingernails or on the hands.

How to Treat Head Lice

When a head lice infestation is discovered, it’s critical to act fast. The first step is to go to the pharmacy to purchase a special shampoo that is designed to kill the lice. The directions on these products should be followed exactly as they dictate. The most common treatments are made with pesticides so it’s important not to use them on small children or babies.

The first step is to wash the hair with the treated shampoo. Wearing gloves is recommended. After washing, it’s time for the tedious chore of combing through the whole head of hair with a fine tooth comb. Usually the specialty shampoos come with the comb. If yours didn’t have one, a metal or wooden one is best.

Instruct the person to sit in front of you with their head bowed down, chin touching their chest. Start with the hair underneath at the nape of the neck. Section it off into small 1/2 inch sections and begin swiping the comb through starting at the scalp. After each swipe, wash off the comb in hot water and be sure no nits (head lice eggs) remain before running the comb through the next section of hair.

This is a very long process but being thorough is key. Pay extra attention to the lice hot spots behind the ears. Once the treatment is finished, be sure to wash any towels or hair accessories in very hot water. In three days and again in one week, check the person again to be sure no nits or parasites remain.

There is no need to buy a special spray to use on household items like furniture and bedding. As previously mentioned, lice only live for about 24 hours when they are not on a human host. They can not survive on animals or inanimate objects. Thorough washing and vacuuming is all it takes to get rid of lice, dead or alive. Flea bombs and other pesticides intended for other insects are not effective methods in the treatment of head lice.

Natural Remedies for Head Lice

There are natural remedies that can be effective as well. People have found success using mayonnaise or tea tree oil to remove head lice and their eggs. Opinions of these treatments vary, so when deciding to use an alternative method for lice treatment it’s wise to use your best judgment. Tea tree oil is not recommended for infants or pregnant women.

The most important tool a person can use to treat head lice is their own persistence. If the first treatment is not 100% effective, persistently try again in a few days. The combing of the hair must be done completely and thoroughly. Half-hearted attempts at treating head lice will not be enough to get the job done.

Many people do not realize that dry scalp and dandruff are not the same thing. They are, in fact, two entirely different conditions caused by different factors. Some people can have both conditions at once, and others may only experience one. Either way, both dandruff and dry scalp can be bothersome and embarrassing. There are a few things a person can do to prevent, treat, and control dandruff and dry scalp.

What causes Dandruff?

The first step to tackling these conditions is to gain a better understanding of what they are and what causes them. Dandruff is a condition of the scalp that can be treated and managed but never cured. Experts do not agree on what the exact cause of dandruff is, but most believe a combination of an oily scalp and a fungus or yeast cause the skin to flake off. It is also believed that irritants like stress, hormones, diet, and weather can aggravate the condition.

The scalp naturally sheds more skin than any other part of the body. These flakes of skin combine with the natural oils from the hair and get trapped on the hair shaft or flake off onto clothing. It also causes the scalp to itch. When a person scratches their itchy scalp, more flakes are scratched loose which compounds the embarrassing symptoms of white flakes in the hair and on clothing.

What causes Dry Scalp?

Dry scalp is essentially just overly dry skin on the scalp. It also causes itching and flaking, but for an entirely different reason than dandruff. A major lack of moisture and the natural oils your hair secretes are the main culprits behind having a dry scalp. A person who has dandruff does not necessarily have a dry scalp.

How to tell if you have Dandruff or Dry Scalp (or both)

Treating these conditions can be complex depending on if you have one or both of them. In order to determine which condition you have, wash your hair in a perfume-free clarifying shampoo. Do not use styling products. In 24 hours, if your hair is oily you likely have dandruff. If your hair is dry, course, or frizzy and you are experiencing an itchy scalp accompanied by flaking, then you have a dry scalp.

How to Treat Dry Scalp

Tackling a dry scalp is as simple as using a humectant shampoo that does not contain setyl alcohol. Alcohols, dyes, and perfumes will only intensify the dryness by sapping out the naturally occurring oils in the hair. Follow with a rich and creamy conditioner that is specifically designed for dry, frizzy hair. Water temperature is important as well. Avoid using hot water on dry hair. Opt for lukewarm instead.

How to Control Dandruff

Controlling a dandruff condition entails washing the hair more often. Using a specially formulated shampoo that contains pyrithione zinc every day has been proven to be effective on dandruff. Avoiding triggers like stress, extreme diet changes, and humidity will also help decrease the number of dandruff outbreaks a person has.

Good ways to de-stress after an especially harried day include indulging in a small portion of a dark chocolate treat. The antioxidants found in dark chocolate are good for you, and of course the flavor of chocolate can make just about anyone feel better. Deep breathing and meditation work well for some people as does visualization. When feeling overly-stressed, try picturing yourself on a quiet beach. In your vision, imagine long, gorgeous hair that is flake free!

It’s also important to wash the hair correctly. Many people do not realize that washing the hair first thing after stepping the shower isn’t the best idea. In order to achieve a rich lather that will properly wash the oils from hair, stand under the shower head for at least two minutes. This will ensure that the hair is soaked, not just wet.

Next, apply the correct amount of shampoo. Using too much is wasteful and not necessary. Most people tend to use too much shampoo because their hair was not wet enough to start with. For those treating dry scalp, massage a dime-sized amount into the scalp. Do not lather up the rest of your hair. When you rinse, the soap will pass over the rest of your hair. This will effectively yet gently wash grime or residue without causing it to be over dry.

When washing hair that is oily and causing dandruff, still soak the hair for two minutes and massage the shampoo into the scalp. The only difference would be to lather up the rest of the hair as well as it is already overly oily and needs a good wash. Be sure to rinse well. If you have long hair and require conditioner, rinse it completely to avoid build-up.

Those with dry scalp do best to avoid blow dryers. Towel dry your hair to 40% dry and let it air-dry the rest of the way. Do not use irritating products like hair gels and sprays that contain alcohol.

People with dandruff should also avoid using too many hair products. These can compound the condition and cause even more flaking. Hair spray is especially bad on dandruff as it causes it to stick even more. The flakes will be much more apparent and can cause more undue embarrassment.

Despite the best efforts, some people will always have flare ups of flaky scalp. A quick fix of wearing a ball cap or scarf can cover up the hair nicely. Avoid wearing dark colors to help camouflage those runaway flakes.

Any parent who has gone through the ordeal of a head lice infestation will advise avoiding the whole situation altogether. Once a child contracts head lice, it is extremely difficult to get rid of them. They are especially contagious and it’s nearly impossible to kill them all in one dose.

What are Head Lice?

For those who don’t already know, head lice are tiny insects that live in the hair. They reproduce quickly and can spread easily just by close contact with an infected person or any of their personal belongings. The insects can live up to thirty days on a human head. Their eggs can live for more than 14 days.

There is a stigma that comes with having head lice. Many people are under the assumption that it indicates poor hygiene, but that isn’t true. Head lice are fairly common and infestations can run rampant, especially among children. The reason they are so easily spread is because they can be passed along in many different ways.

Little girls are especially susceptible to a lice infestation. Sharing hair brushes, combs, pony tail holders, head bands, pillows, sleeping bags, or clothing can lead to the spreading of head lice. Once a little girl has the critters in her hair, they are harder to get rid of because girls typically have longer hair than boys. Slumber parties are known to be breeding grounds for head lice.

It’s also common for head lice infestations to affect classmates. If you think about it, children spend on average 8 hours a day, five days a week at school. During this forty hours a week, they are in close proximity with anywhere from 15-30 different kids all day long.

Consider how close children put their heads together when collaborating on a project, examining something under a microscope, or when laying down for nap time. Then factor in the carpeting in some classrooms, the sharing of personal belongings, and you end up with a recipe for disaster.

How can you tell if your child has lice?

Besides getting a phone call from the school nurse, parents can look for certain clues that indicate a head lice problem. Lice cause the scalp to itch, so any excessive scratching is a good indication of a problem. The eggs, or nits, look a lot like dandruff. The difference is they will not flake off. Instead, they stick to the shaft of the hair. Nits tend to accumulate behind the ears and along the nape of the neck.

Another indication is dry, crusty patches of skin on the scalp, behind the ears, or on the neck. These patches may ooze or bleed if they become too irritated. If you notice your child scratching their scalp excessively, it’s time to do a visual examination. It’s a good idea to wear disposable gloves and have a magnifying glass handy.

Part the hair down the middle with a fine-tooth comb. Gather the hair in one or two inch intervals to create another part. Hold the magnifying glass above the part and wait a few moments. If the child has head lice, you will actually see the little bugs moving throughout the hair follicles. Fair warning, this can really cause your stomach to churn!

How to Get Rid of Head Lice

If you discover your child has head lice, it’s important to treat it right away. Waiting even one more day can put the rest of the household at risk for infestation. Drug stores and pharmacies sell over-the-counter treatments. Look for a shampoo that contains 1% permethrin. The treatment will consist of washing the hair with the special shampoo, then the tedious task of combing the hair to remove the nits.

In order to successfully remove the eggs, a metal fine tooth comb will be needed. Part the hair into six sections. Each section will need to be thoroughly combed through at least twice, all the way from the scalp to the tips.  Rinse the comb between swipes in very hot soapy water. After the initial treatment, check the child’s head again in a week to be sure no head lice or nits remain. Remember, the eggs can live for two weeks on a human head. If over-the-counter shampoos are not effective, consult a doctor for a prescription for a stronger shampoo.

In addition to treating the child’s hair, it is critical to wash bedding, clothing, and carpeting if possible. Use the hottest water setting possible that the fabric allows for. Invest in all new brushes, combs, and hair accessories. Check all family members for lice as well. Once head lice find their way into a home, it’s not uncommon for them to spread amongst siblings.

How to Prevent Head Lice

The best way to treat head lice is to actually prevent contracting them altogether. Teaching children good habits when it comes to sharing personal items is the best place to start. Instruct them to not share things like baseball caps, hair accessories, brushes and combs, or pillows. When your child goes off to spend the night with a friend, pack them their own pillow and sleeping bag and be sure to wash it in hot water when they come home.

Another measure that can prevent head lice in children is to keep long hair bound in braids or pony tails. Hairspray will also deter head lice from sticking and laying eggs. Wearing hats can help, just be sure they know not to share the hat or wear anyone elses.

Jewelry making is a craze that continues to sweep our nation.  Handcrafted accessories in all of their different forms—earrings, necklaces, bracelets, and rings are worn by people of all ages.  In fact, women that want to express their love for all things Do-It-Yourself (DIY) can gather up a group of their best girlfriends and host what is known as a jewelry making party. Sure, the jewelry you make isn’t going to replace your favorite pair of diamond earrings, but these fun get-togethers showcase the talents of aspiring designers by allowing their imaginations to run wild.

Complete with music and refreshments, jewelry making parties are fun and addictive.  With that being said, they do require some work putting together.  In fact, like any other type of soiree that you host, you must make preparations in advance if you want things to run smoothly.

Set a Date

In order for you to successfully plan your jewelry making party, you first have to decide what day to have it on.  Knowing that many of your friends are unavailable on the weekdays, a weekend get-together may be more fitting than a Wednesday or Thursday night.  Set a date and time for your event.

Choose a Location

Unlike other types of parties where people can stand around a room and mingle, jewelry making parties requires lot of space.  In fact, you will need to have a few tables full of supplies available to accommodate your guest list.  Consider the best location available to you and then make arrangements to reserve it for the afternoon or evening of your choice.

Write Up a Guest List

Decide who you want to come to your party.  Take into consideration the size of your home or rented location and the amount that you have allotted for your budget.  These factors can help you determine the number of people to invite.

Send Out Invitations

You have three options for sending out invitations.  You can buy cards from a stationery store, make your own by hand or send out customized emails announcing your jewelry making party.  Website evite offers this free Jewelry Party template.  By signing up for a free account on the website, you are given access to a large variety of invitations that can be emailed to your guests.  Not only does this save you time, it also saves you the price of postage.

Buy Your Supplies

Make a list of the supplies you will need for each person and then make a trip to your local arts and crafts store.  Purchase the items that you need and also several sets of tools for the event.  You will most likely need:

• Beading Wire
• Wire Cutters
• Needle Nosed Pliers
• Crimping Tools
• Beads in Various Sizes, Shapes, and Colors
• Crimping Beads
• Clasps and Toggles
• Charms
• French Hooks and Earring Studs

Make a Sample

Before you can expect your guests to make a piece of jewelry to take home, you will need to make a sample that they can see. This will give them a better idea as to the amount of time and effort it will take to complete the project that you have given them. It is also in your best interest to print out directions just in case some of your guests are slower than the others.  This will give them a chance to take their time making their earrings, necklace or bracelet and prevent you from holding up the rest of the crowd by repeating yourself.

Get Your Refreshments Together

You may want to serve light refreshments to your guests.  You can purchase items cheaply from a warehouse store.  You will need:

• Plastic Cups
• Plastic Plates
• Plastic Silverware
• Paper Napkins
• Bags of Ice
• Soft Drinks, Bottled Water or Juices

Depending on what types of foods that you decide to serve will determine what else you will need to buy on your shopping trip.  Finger foods are always a hit.  Things like cheese and crackers, fresh fruits and veggie trays, pretzels, chips and dips as well as miniature sandwiches are always a hit in party settings.

Let the Fun Begin

Encourage your guests to put their own spin on the pattern that you demonstrate to them.  This can be done easily by swapping out different types of beads and alternating color schemes.  Jewelry making encourages individuality.  You want your guests to take pride in their accomplishment by wearing the item that they made.  If they do not like the way it looks, they will throw it in a drawer of their jewelry box and forget all about it.

When it comes to making jewelry, there is no right or wrong way to do it.  Just keep in mind that your guests will have different skill levels so do not pick out a project that is too difficult for a novice to comprehend.  Get everything ready to morning before and plan on having a good time no matter what happens.  If things go smoothly the first time around, it is likely that your guests will want you to have other jewelry making parties in the future.

Crafty guys and girls worldwide can benefit from setting up shop at a local or national craft show.  Featuring creative types from all parts of the globe, these organized events produce profits as well as plenty of opportunities to network and market.  Handmade goods range from practical to bizarre which makes attending a craft show an exciting and unique experience for even the most skilled artisan.

As a small business owner, there is no better way to get to know other crafters than to attend a show or fair.  It is the one place where you can receive honest feedback from your customers and at the same time, monitor trends, meet other people like you, and even purchase some phenomenal products while you’re there.  With that being said, preparing for a craft show takes time but can increase your success as a crafter in a number of ways.  Being ill prepared for what the day has in store for you can result in a loss of sales and worst of all, self-esteem.  Here’s how you can go from a crafty nobody to a crafty superstar in a few easy steps.

Locate Shows That You Would Like to Attend

A number of online publications list craft show opportunities in your city and state.  Sign up for mailing lists on websites in order to receive the most current event listings.  This will ensure that you receive up-to-date information about the shows that you want to attend.

Here are a few of the better known websites to find this information:

• www.craftlister.com
• www.festivalnet.com
• www.indiecraftshows.com
• www.craigslist.org

Contact the Individual or Group Sponsoring It

In order to hold a spot for you, you must contact the individual or group sponsoring the craft show.  You can typically find this information at the bottom of a listing or on the website itself.  It is important to confirm your attendance as soon as possible because many events have limited spots for vendors.

Pay Your Registration Fee

Most venues will require that you pay your registration fee in advance.  Different payment methods are accepted and depend largely on who organized the event and how many vendors will be in attendance.  You can request more information from the organizer by contacting him or her by phone or via email.

Purchase or Rent a Table to Display Your Goods On

Several six foot tables will give you plenty of space to set up your crafty wares.  Make sure that these sit high enough off the ground where people can see and reach them easily.  You will also do yourself an enormous favor by purchasing a few good tablecloths that can be used over and over again.  This will keep your tables looking new for years.  You can also protect your products from the elements by purchasing a tent for outdoor shows.  It is the type of investment that pays for itself.

Create a Variety of Products to Sell

No matter what type of items that you offer, you should have a variety to choose from.  People will be purchasing gifts for friends and family members so you should give them a lot to look at.  For example, if you make jewelry, make sure to have individual earrings, necklaces, and bracelets as well as sets that contain all three.  You want to give your customers a reason to purchase from you and not another mass merchant store.  That is why it is important to have several different price points represented in your inventory.  People on a budget also like buying handmade items.

Price Your Products

When it comes to pricing your products, let your competition be the guide.  Consider how much they charge for comparable items.  Also, factor in the cost of materials and your labor and set your fee accordingly.  Don’t forget to include sales tax in your calculation because most states require that you collect it.  Having a small calculator on hand will save you enormous amounts of time trying to figure out how much to ask for in terms of price.

Arrive to the Show in Advance

Make sure to arrive at the craft show plenty of time in advance.  You want to get situated before the customers start rolling in.  The following items are helpful to have on hand:

• Business cards and a stand to put them on.
• Product samples.
• Display racks, mannequins, and hooks to hang items from.
• Calculator.
• Receipt book.
• Pens.
• Paper.
• Bags to put purchases in.
• Gift wrap and bows.
• Plenty of single bills and coins to make change.
• Cooler with water and sandwiches.

Set Up Your Merchandise

There is a right way and a wrong way to set up.  Here are some pointers that will help you with the visual appeal of your booth:

Signage: Simply placing your merchandise on a table or on hangers is not enough.  You must have signs available that state the price of the items, what they are made of, and any specials you might have.  For example, if the earrings that you are selling are Buy Two Get One Free, you need to announce that on your sign.  This will save you a tremendous amount of time and effort and give your booth a professional appearance.

Show How Your Items Can Be Used: Don’t just assume that everyone knows how to wear a knitted shawl or play with a hand carved toy.  Display your items in a way that is beneficial to the buyer.   Show, do not tell.  Part of the appeal of a craft show is the fact that you get to interact with the items that you purchase.  Buyers like to taste, smell, touch, hear, and see handmade merchandise.  That is why it is important to remember to use racks, clotheslines, shelves, and pedestals to showcase your best goods.

Keep Everything Organized: A neat and organized booth will draw customers to it like bees to honey.  Make sure that everything is packaged nicely and priced.  If an item becomes damaged throughout the course of the day, remove it from the table and place it out of sight.

Attending craft shows can add to your success as a small business owner.  Keep in mind that although these events are fun, they do require a lot of work to prepare for.  Plan as far ahead in advance and keep your booth tidy, colorful, and in plain view of the crowd.  These few simple measures will help you get your handmade wares off the table and into the homes of eager customers.

TOOLS FOR THE JOB:

• PUSHBROOM or BLOWER
• GLOVES and EYE PROTECTION
• DEGREASER
• SCRUB BRUSH
• PAINT ROLLER / EXTENSION POLE
• PAINT TRAY
• SEALER *

*Add an epoxy sealer kit, etching chemicals, pigment solids (flakes) and cleats to the list if you choose to move forward with the textured seal option

Clear the Garage Floor

There is no reason to get started sweeping or mopping if you are going to find more debris and grime under tool boxes, shelving and other garage furniture.  Move every thing out of the project area before doing anything else.

Deep Clean the Garage Floor

In order for your sealant to seal properly and look the way it ought to, the floor will need to be clean.  Start with a heavy push broom, or a blower if available.  Sweep around all the edges and remove as much particulate as possible.  Pay attention to clean the 10 or 12 inches of the wall up from the floor.  Remove any spider webs and clean any other debris that could be knocked into the floor while applying sealer to your project area.  Once all of the dust and dirt is cleared from the project area, look for any oil or chemical stains that could cause the sealer to dry unevenly or prevent it from effectively sealing.   Use an effective degreaser and scrub these stains until they are as clean as possible.  Hose the garage out or pressure wash the floor to remove any remaining chemicals or debris and allow the floor to dry.  If the garage is finished or dry walled, tape off any areas that you do not want stained with the sealer.

How to Apply Sealant to a Garage Floor

After ensuring the floor is clean and dry it is time to apply your sealant.  Pour sealant into your paint tray.  After applying sealer to your paint roller, begin evenly applying sealer to the outside edges of the garage.  Make sure you do not paint your self into a corner so leave the door-side of the garage until the end.  Make sure  that the coating is even and that there are no bare spots or puddles.  Once the entire floor is coated remove and clean all project related tools and clean off excess sealer.  Allow the sealer to dry per manufacture recommendations before walking on, or replacing the items from the garage.

How to Apply a Textured Sealant

This can be as simple as spraying down an aerosol that contains epoxy and silicates to make the newly sealed floor “gritty” and therefore more slip resistant or it can be as complicated as a three to five stage process that will leave you with a professional, attractive looking garage floor.

In order for the epoxy to reach maximum adhesion the floor will also need to be etched with an etching chemical that is included with most complete kits. Of course, the floor must be cleared, cleaned and dried prior to application.  Epoxy will dry smooth and can be slippery without steps being taken to add desired traction.  You may need to walk the partially cured floor throughout different stages of the process.  Golf spikes will allow you to do so without ruining your every day shoes or leaving unsightly footprints on a sticky floor. Use texture chips or optional chemical additives to allow the epoxy to make for safer foot-traffic areas.  Make sure to follow curing directions exactly.  Different brands have different recommended drying times and layering recommendations.  Speak with members of local car enthusiast groups, automotive specialty shops or anyone else that may have used these types of products, for suggestions and feedback.

Your garage is likely part of your home.  A sealed garage will make for easier clean up and a more attractive work environment.  Many studies also show that having a garage makes a home more valuable and attractive to future buyers.  It stands to reason, that if this is true, that it is also true that a clean, well-finished garage (including a sealed floor) could make it even more valuable.  As always, be sure to work in well-ventilated area and follow all safety, and application instructions and enjoy your newly improved garage floor.

When you think of pests, mosquitoes usually make the top ten list—especially if you live in a humid area or if there bodies of still water nearby. Mosquitoes are more than pests, though. Because they pierce the skin and draw blood from their victims, they carry pathogens and can infect their prey with diseases, viruses and parasites.

What Are Mosquitoes?

Mosquitoes are insects from the gnat family and have been around for 170 million years. After transitioning from egg to larva to pupa, they become adults and live anywhere from four to eight weeks. The transitioning phases vary in time according to the species of the mosquito and the climate.

Male mosquitoes are vegetarians and typically use their piercing mouthparts to extract nectar from plants. Females, other the other hand, feed on both nectar and blood in order to obtain the appropriate nutrients to produce eggs.

What Can a Mosquito Bite Do?

The best case scenario when having been bitten by a mosquito is that you will suffer a small stinging sensation and a small welt. Some people are more sensitive to insect bites and the inflicted site will flare up and need a soothing salve to lessen the severity of the allergy. The reason for the inflammation around the bite is due to a protein in the mosquito’s saliva that prevents the blood from clotting (making it easier for the insect to drink your blood until she is full). It takes several days for the human body to break these proteins down and for the inflammation to disappear.

The West Nile virus has been worrying Americans since 1999, but Malaria affects even more people in third world countries. Other mosquito-related diseases include Dengue and Yellow fevers. They also carry heartworm parasites that can infect your pets.

*Note: the older the mosquito, the more likely it is to carry disease.

Why Are Mosquitoes Attracted to Certain People More Than Others?

Mosquitoes can smell their prey at up to 50 meters away. They are mainly attracted to heat and carbon dioxide. Adults and pregnant women produce more carbon dioxide than children, which makes them more susceptible to mosquito bites. Lactic acid also attracts mosquitoes, so athletes who tend to have higher acid levels in their muscles and exhale more carbon dioxide with exertion have a greater chance of falling prey to mosquitoes.

How to Prevent Mosquitoes

The biggest favor you can do for yourself when trying to control mosquito population is to remove any stagnant water on your property. Because female mosquitoes lay their eggs in still water, this will eliminate the breeding ground. Take a look at your gutters, bird baths, buckets and trashcans. Also, clear dead leaves which offer shelter to sleeping mosquitoes during the day.

*Keep in mind that mosquitoes instinctually breed at the very beginning of their adult life cycle, so it’s important to remove stagnant water that may already have eggs in it. If allowed to hatch and reach adulthood, there isn’t much you can do about the new adults continuing the cycle.

How to Control Mosquitoes

If you can’t get rid of nearby water, such as a backyard pond, mosquito traps can be hung from trees. They emit desirable variables, such as heat and carbon dioxide, which attract female mosquitoes. The trap then captures and/or kills the insect, depending on the brand.

Dragonflies are their natural predators. Planting “Black-eyed Susan” flowers will attract other tiny insects that dragonflies also like to eat, which will increase your population of mosquito-eating dragonflies. Other predators include birds, so consider bird housing near water.

Protecting Yourself

If you know you’re going to be subjected to the pests, either because you’re still in the process of eliminating their breeding ground or because you’re going to be visiting a mosquito-populated area, you can protect yourself with a repellent.

Repellents come in natural and chemical forms, and are proven to be extremely effective at protecting humans from bites. The most effective repellents use one of the following chemicals in the active ingredients: DEET, picaridin and metofluthrin. Metofluthrin is unique in that it is applied to strips that you can either hang around your home or clip to your belt.

Natural solutions include soybean oil-based repellents, but they need to be reapplied every hour and a half. Eucalyptus oil may be a promising alternative as well, but it’s still in the testing phase.

Some people swear by home remedies, which fall under natural and chemical control! These include stuffing a Bounce drier sheet into your pocket, slathering your skin with Avon’s “Skin So Soft” lotion, applying a paste of garlic and water to pulse points and spritzing yourself with a lavender oil and distilled water mixture.

The military uses insecticide infused clothing when sending troops into jungles. These articles of clothing can be purchased at local sporting good stores for the general public.

No matter which prevention and control route you choose, it’s important to make mosquito-elimination a top priority!

Living on a low budget during a time of economic downturn and rising debt can seem hopeless at times. But there are ways to manage your limited budget and still lead a fulfilling, rewarding life. Through it all, maintaining hope there are better days ahead is important. This bad economy will turn around and you’re going to be able to manage your household budget until more money comes.

But how do you live a smaller budget than what you’re grown accustomed to during the good times?

Here’s how to live on a low budget and make ends meet. Remember to maintain many of these principles when your job situation turns around and you have excess money coming in, because that’s how you’ll be able to save for your kids’ college or save for your retirement.

Entertain Your Family For Cheap

The first part of your household budget to be cut is your disposable income or entertainment dollar. It’s a lot easier to go without entertainment than it is to go without groceries, utilities, transportation or a roof over your head.

The good thing is you can find cheap entertainment, if you look hard enough. Look through the entertainment guide of your local newspaper for free events. Trips to the museum or the library are relatively cheap (or free) and give hours of entertainment.

Outdoor activities are good for you and usually don’t cost a whole lot, so go to the park or the beach or a hike with the family. Or get the 3-movie plan from Netflix and have movie nights throughout the month for around $17 per month.

Buy Less Expensive Holiday Gifts

Start shopping at online auction sites for cheaper holiday gifts. If you give yourself enough time, you’ll be able to pick your spots and find great bargains at online auction websites like eBay. Do the same for birthdays, Valentine’s Day and other special days in the year.

Pack Lunch for Work

You cut out a huge expense when you stop eating out for lunch every day at work. You’ll be able to get more work done staying in for lunch and eating in the office, or you’ll have a few more minutes to yourself if you find a quite spot nearby to enjoy your lunch hour.

No More $4 Coffee

Starbucks and other designer coffee is a nice treat in the middle of the day, but it’s an unnecessary expense during a recession. If you have a $4 cup of coffee every day of the work week, that translates to $1,000 in hidden expenses per year. You can cut that number by a good $750 easy and still get your caffeine fix every day.

Buy Generic

So many products have a generic product a foot away in the grocery store. Often, the only difference in generic items is the package. I’ve heard these products are sometimes made in the same location, even. The savings when buying generic are simply huge.

Purchase in Bulk

When buying groceries and household items, stock up on the bulk rate items. Shop at a Sam’s Warehouse or similar warehouse store and buy larger quantities. You won’t have to shop as often and you’ll get the products at a significant discount.

Buy the Cheapest Gas

Go to a site called gasbuddy.com to find out where the least expensive gas retailers are in your area. Simply put in your zip code information and you’ll have displayed in front of you the current prices on gas in your town or city. If it’s cheaper to buy the same gas elsewhere, save on gasoline. Like the Starbucks cost, this stacks up rather quickly.

Pay Down Your Credit Card Debt

If you have a low budget, try to dig out of your debt hole. You don’t want to pay only the interest on your credit card debt. If you pay the interest on your debts and at the same time begin paying down the debt itself, you’ll be able to lowering your monthly costs. When your bills are lower every month, you have more money to spend.

There are a number of national car rental companies and a number of things to consider when renting a car on vacation.  Being on vacation means you are on your own time.  It also often means that you are out town and that your car is waiting back home for you in an airport parking lot. If you want to make sure that you have the freedom to enjoy yourself and to come and go as you please, having a car at your disposal is the best way to make sure this happens.

AVIS, HERTZ and NATIONAL are considered by most national publications to be the best companies to use when renting a car. AVIS has the distinguished honor of having been named  “World’s Leading Business Car Rental Company” at the WORLD TRAVEL AWARDS…for the last FIVE years in a row.  It is not the purpose of this article to endorse any particular company, but rather to inform the reader of what is likely the most trouble-free route to renting a car.

The price of a rental can depend on the type of car you choose, the duration of the rental, mileage during use, and other optional services. Consider the following:

• Opt for or negotiate unlimited mileage if you are uncertain where your travels will take you.  If your rental package includes a set number or miles and those miles are exceeded, you will find yourself paying considerably more than you planned when returning the vehicle
• Car rentals, not unlike plane tickets, are often less expensive when booked in advance.  You are also more likely to have your choice of vehicle and the have the invaluable option of changing your mind if arrangements are made in advance.
• If pre-vacation rental was overlooked, you can often save money by renting OUTSIDE of an airport setting.  Agencies located at airports often have additional fees or “value added taxes” that can seriously impact your final price. Take a shuttle to the next closest agency and realize substantial savings.
• Even if you do not plan on driving the rental every day of your vacation, inquire about weekly rentals to save money over “per day” rates. These discounts can be substantial
• Initial or advertised prices can often dramatically increase by the time fees and surcharges are added.  If possible, call or visit the rental agency and get a “final price” before making a reservation.
• Insurance:  There are many opinions on this aspect of car rental.  Be prepared for a headache if you do not opt for it and something happens to the car.  Be prepared to pay more than you planned if you decide to take it.  You can also contact your own insurance company to see what provisions or suggestions they can incorporate into existing policies to help you make a decision.
• Research gas prices where you are vacationing.  Most rental car companies offer prepaid refueling options.  It is likely that the rental company will levy a surcharge to any fuel they provide.  It  will likely be less expensive to refuel the car yourself.

All of the major, national car rental companies have websites that will allow you to book your reservation from beginning to end without any interruption and without any interaction by personnel of any kind.  While this can be convenient and can save time, the posted or advertised price is not always the best possible deal available.

• When visiting an car rental office or calling in be sure to have any credentials from your workplace, auto clubs or other preferred customer groups.  After getting a price quote, inquire as to any additional savings by way of your affiliation with these groups
• Be sure to ask about unadvertised specials or discounts.
• Inquire about any fees for services that you did not ask for and do not want. While giving a company representative credit for being well intentioned, ask if there are any charges on your invoice that are optional or that can be waived.
• Check with your auto insurer for preferred rental companies and any discounts that may be available for using an affiliate company.

Make certain that you pick that right vehicle for your trip.  Consider the environment, temperature and terrain, as well as size, overall weight, and cost of operation.  Picking the wrong car can result in uncomfortable, unsafe, or inconvenient driving conditions.

• Many companies have options and options for off-road vehicles and special provisions for use in difficult driving situations.
• With gas prices rising, you may consider one of a growing number of Hybrids or “smart cars”. Keeping these smaller, more efficient cars fueled will not eat into your “fun” budget as much as a truck or sports car and can make for easier parking.
• Ask about special deals on “sports” models or convertibles.  These will likely have a premium price over a more conservative vehicle, but anything they lack in good sense can often be made up for in a fun and an out of the ordinary driving experience.

Budget concerns aside, you will want to make sure that whatever the cost, that the car is the best convenience, the best conveyance, and the best possible deal for your vacation vehicle.

• Stick with a reputable rental company
• Ask about unadvertised pricing
• Ask about weekly rentals
• Get a bottom line price before making a reservation
• Consider operating costs in your overall budget
• Make sure the vehicle is appropriate for the intended uses
• Whenever possible rent outside of an airport setting
• Plan ahead and rent early whenever possible
• Opt out of prepaid fuel

Along with all of the other considerations explore the details on “club” and preferred renter programs with rental agencies that can save you money on both your initial rental and can earn you additional benefits and discounts on future travel expenses.

Your home is your haven, so its appearance needs to reflect your personality! Unfortunately, sometimes the previous tenant’s personality is lingering in the form of unflattering wallpaper. There are many stories that start off like this and end in frustration and ruined walls. The downside is that you only have a certain amount of control over the situation—depending on how the wallpaper was originally installed, some wall damage may be inevitable. The upside is that if you’re armed with patience and a knowledge base of removal techniques, your walls won’t suffer any more than they absolutely have to!

Tools You’ll Need

• Scraper
• Spray bottle (a garden sprayer works even better) or paint roller
• Sponge
• Ladder
• Plastic sheeting
• Spackle
• Trashcan

Old Wallpaper vs. New Wallpaper

There is a difference in how old wallpaper was made compared to modern versions you’ll find today. Modern wallpaper is water resistant so that the walls can be washed, therefore making the process of wetting the paper and softening the glue underneath an impossible task. That is, unless you use a wallpaper scoring tool which you can buy from your local hardware store. This tool rolls over the walls and punctures tiny holes into the paper so water can get under the paper rather than soaking through. Be careful to not apply too much pressure or it could damage the wall.

Finding the Best Removal Solution

You can buy a chemical removal solution which is usually diluted with water after you bring it home. If you’re opposed to spraying chemicals in your home, you can concoct a natural solution yourself. Simply mix a 20/80 solution of vinegar and hot water together, and use a spray bottle or a large sponge to apply it to the wallpaper. You can also use a 50/50 solution of hot water and fabric softener.

There are also wallpaper removal kits that can be purchased in stores that include a solution and special cloth that sticks to the paper after being soaked in the wet mixture. This method allows for a deeper soak and a little less work on your part, as you can bypass the spraying and rolling process.

Using a Steamer Tool

Hot water steamers are available to rent at wallpaper stores. Most people prefer the soaking method due to the risk of serious burns caused by scalding steam. When using a steamer you need to work in small sections, making the removal process a longer experience.

Preparation

Since you’ll be working with water near electrical outlets, turn the circuit breaker for this particular room off and bring in lighting with an extension cord from another room. It’s always a good idea to wear a dust mask when working with chemicals. Safety first! Remove light switch plates and outlet covers, move furniture to the center of the room and lay down plastic sheeting to protect the floor.

Sample your choice of solution on a small corner and attempt to lift the paper. You will need to see the grain of the wall in order to know which direction to strip it in.

Getting Started

Once you’ve determined the grain, spray an even coat of removal solution over the paper, one section at a time, and allow to soak in for 15-30 minutes. A paint roller can be used instead of a spray bottle if you’d like. Using the corner if you’re stripping up or down, or the seam if you’re stripping from side to side, begin to slowly pull paper away from the wall. If you meet any resistance, re-wet and wait another five minutes before trying again. Continue this process until all panels of paper have been removed. Keep a trashcan close by for no-hassle disposal.

Sometimes the wallpaper will separate from its backing and will need to be removed in two steps. If this happens to you, use the scraper tool to remove the wet backing.

Once the paper has been removed, you will need to clean up any stray spots which may include paper or glue. Wet the walls again and use the scraper tool to remove the softened pieces. Once the walls have been sufficiently scraped, wash them with a sponge and warm water to remove any remaining glue residue. Allow to dry for one to two days.

Repairing Damaged Walls

The scoring tool, scraper or even hardened glue may have left small holes in the walls where the wallpaper once was. Use spackle from the hardware store to fill in the holes, using a scraper to make sure it goes on smoothly. Allow to dry for one day and then go over the spots with a fine grade sandpaper until they are level with the wall. You can now coat the walls with primer and choose your new paint color!

How to Use Chemicals to Kill Kudzu

Depending on the size of the area that this invader plant is covering, and because an affected area can consist of many individual plants it may be difficult to isolate any one root system for a direct attack.  Start with readily available chemicals to weaken the plant for the steps to follow.   Handle all chemicals with care and wear appropriate eye and face protection along with gloves and any other recommended gear as directed by the manufacturer or supplier of the chemicals you choose to employ.

• Wait until the end of a growth season to attack.  Colder temperatures will weaken the plant and will make chemical attacks even more devastating.
• Choose SYSTEMIC HERBICIDES (meaning chemicals that starts the attack at the leaves and works its way back through the rest of the plant).  This can often kill the entire plant.
• This link will take you take you a highly effective and specialized mixture for killing kudzu and other troublesome plants that was developed at North Carolina State University
• If possible, make sure EVERY leaf is sprayed for maximum effectiveness.
• After waiting the prescribed number of days, recheck for surviving, green leaves and spray them again.

Clearing the area of Kudzu

The following steps can be conducted on their own or in conjunction with the chemical applications listed above.  It stands to reason that a dead or dying plant is easier to remove so if you are short on elbow grease or patience then try using the methods above first to soften your enemy’s defenses before taking up arms (your arms) in a hand to hand assault.

• Depending on the size of the area, use a saw, an axe, or implement of your choice to cut the plants as near to the ground as possible.  Despite the fact that kudzu can crawl up trees and buildings it is still rooted in the ground.
• If all the roots are successfully cut, you will kill the plant above ground leaving you to deal with killing the plant under the ground.
• Chemical application, in and around root cuts and exposed root crowns, is an effective way to kill the roots.
• Remove the dead vines from the project area.   This can be done with a shovel, steel rake or hoe.   This is done so that you can be certain that all the root crowns have been dug up or destroyed.  If you fail to sever or poison root crowns in the cutting or chemical attacks your kudzu can recover and start to grow again.  Clearing out the affected area can also by done by burning dead plants after the chemicals have killed them off.*****USE EXTREME CAUTION and CHECK WITH YOUR LOCAL FIRE DEPARTMENT BEFORE DOING SO IF YOU PLAN TO USE FIRE AS A MEANS TO CLEAR AWAY DEAD VINES*****
• Make sure to remove or destroy any and all parts of the root you expose or dig up as this determined plant may spring forth again if any parts of the root end up covered with soil after their initial removal.

Finishing & Following Up

If, when following the steps above, you applied chemicals thoroughly,  and searched for and destroyed root crowns diligently.  If you removed and destroyed the remains that you dug up, pulled down, cut or burned, you may have actually killed off the kudzu in your project area.   Even If you were not careful and even if your plant was exceptionally crafty you will have at least put a serious dent in enemy’s defenses making follow up attacks easier.  If you continue to see kudzu coming back in same area, you may need to dig further below the surface and manually remove any remaining pieces of the root system that have survived.  Or if your assaults fail, you can always enlist the aid of professionals with heavy equipment and chemicals not available to the general public

• Once kudzu is confirmed dead, consider a program of remediation to help the soil recover from exposure to chemicals.  Your kudzu is dead, but so might be anything you try to plant there if large amounts plant killing chemicals are present on or in the soil.  Please read over our article on How to Create Healthy Soil.
• If dead, brown vines were not discarded, compost them for fertilizer in other planting projects.
• If you plan on building in the newly cleared area or simply do not wish for plants to grow there, considering tilling rock salt into the ground where the kudzu once flourished.  Salt is destructive to almost all plants and acts to sterilize the soil while you decide what you want to do with the area in question.

If you prefer an “earth friendly” approach to removing kudzu, though difficult, it is possible.  A hard working team or individual ( or a person with access to the right equipment ) can simply dig the roots of the plant up and cut and pull the vines from the project area.    Using many of the same steps listed in the CLEARING THE AREA and FOLLOW UP sections you will be able to work towards preventing regrowth.  There are also environmentally friendly, chemical-free, plant killers that can be purchased or made at home to serve the same basic purpose as the more aggressive and potentially hazardous chemical varieties.   Kudzu can grow up to a foot a day so if you see that your efforts have not been successful, follow up quickly and enlist additional aid to prevent your work from going to waste.

The income statement provides a “bottom line” figure, or whether the business is functioning at a net operating profit or a net operating loss for a specific period of time.  To describe the income statement simply, it tells you whether the business made money or lost money over a certain specified timeframe.  Income statements most commonly are used to describe profitability for time periods of one month, one quarter or one year.

Information contained on an income statement include: (1) gross sales or revenue, (“sales” refers to a product-based business and “revenue” refers to a service-based business); (2) cost of goods sold (if the business is product-based); (3) operating expenses; (4) interest paid; (5) income taxes; (6) net operating profit or net operating loss; and (7) earnings per share.

Key terms defined:

• Revenue:  Income received from sale of services;
• Sales:  Income received from sale of goods;
• Cost of Goods Sold:  Costs attributed to the sale of goods, including materials cost and labor costs;
• Depreciation:   Expensing the cost of a capital asset over a period of years;
• Capital Asset:  An asset with a useful life beyond one year, i.e. a company vehicle or business equipment such as a printing press;
• Interest:  Finance charge on debt paid by borrowing company to lender;
• Earnings per Share:  Amount of net income allocated to each outstanding share of stock.

Preparation of an income statement involves the following steps:

1. First subtract the cost of goods sold from the gross sales.  Only product-based businesses with be required to perform this step, since only businesses with product inventories will have a cost of goods sold figure.  The difference between the gross sales and cost of goods sold is the business’ gross operating profit or gross operating loss;
2. Second, deduct the business’ operating expenses from the gross operating profit or gross operating loss figure, providing an amount known as “EBIT,” or “earnings before interest and taxes.”  Included among the operating expenses are amounts for the depreciation of capital assets.  Depreciation is a way of expensing the cost of a capital asset over a period of time.  A capital assets is an asset with a useful life beyond one year;
3. Third, deduct the amounts paid for interest on debt and income taxes from the EBIT figure;
4. Fourth, you are left with a net operating profit or net operating loss, also known as a “bottom-line” figure.
5. Finally, divide the net operating profit or loss by the average number of average outstanding shares to determine the earnings per share.

Example of an Income Statement (product-based business)

In addition to telling you whether a business made or lost money over a period of time, the income statement also enables you to calculate a business’ profit margin.  Profit margin is simply how much of each dollar of sales the business secures as profit, and is calculated by dividing the net income figure by the gross sales or revenue.  We can determine the profit margin as follows:

Net Operating Income          $44,700.00

——————————————————————   = .447 or 44.7%

Gross Sales                              $100,000.00

So for every dollar of sales generated by XYZ Corporation the company sees a profit of nearly 45 cents.  In a vacuum this information may not be very useful.  However the profit margin can be used to compare companies in the same industry to determine whether the company is controlling costs as effectively as its competitors, and can be used within the company to monitor improvement in cost control and profitability.

In conclusion, there are four main financial statements for any business, including: (1) balance sheet; (2) income statement; (3) statement of cash flow; and (4) statement of shareholder equity.  An income statement explains whether a business operated profitably over a specific period of time, and can be used to calculate several useful financial ratios used in evaluating the performance of a business.  Most notably, the income statement can be used to determine a business’ profit margin, which tells you how much profit is derived from each dollar of sales or revenue generated.

Things to Consider Before Cutting Down a Tree

1. Can I Do This Safely?  If the answer is no, stop and call an insured, qualified professional.
2. Does This Tree NEED to Come Down? If the tree is very old, very tall, or not causing problems to the foundation or plumbing or any nearby structures, consider leaving it.
3. Is Cutting This Tree an issue for a HOA or City Ordinance?  You may be looking at hefty fines and legal issues if cutting this tree down conflicts with local property regulations.
4. Am I Equipped to Process and Transport the Felled tree?  Getting the tree down is often the first part of the project.  Cutting into smaller pieces and moving it somewhere else is often as big a project as getting the tree horizontal.

If you have determined that the tree in question needs to come down, the next step is determining the right tools for the job.  Your budget and your level of physical ability may play a part in what method you choose.  An axe can get the job done, but a good chainsaw will make any job go more quickly.  A chainsaw can cost hundreds of dollars and require skill to use safely.   An axe is inexpensive and you are not as likely to lose an arm if it gets away from you.   Consider these things and the suggestions below when making a decision as to which tool suits your needs.

How to Choose and Use a Chainsaw Safely

1. SIZE:  Consider the size of the motor and the length of the bar.  A bigger motor and longer bar means faster cutting.  It also means a heavier, potentially more dangerous, and likely more expensive piece of equipment.  If you have never used a gas-powered saw before, consider an electric or find one that is not too heavy to handle for long periods of time.
2. SAFETY:  Heavy gloves, face and eye protection, ear plugs, and others.  Do not take this part lightly.  If you are buying or borrowing a saw it is  downright foolish to consider using the saw without proper protection.  If the budget does not allow for these things then you do not have enough money to proceed.  You should also consider steel-toe boots, and heavy clothing that can keep you from getting scraped and scratched by limbs.  Carhartt  brand or other clothing designed for tough conditions, along with safe usage practices can often decrease the seriousness of a glancing blow with an errant saw.
3. ACCESSORIES:  To fully leverage the benefits of a chainsaw you should acquire a wedge and sledge hammer along with all of your chainsaw -related gear.  A wedge and sledge will  keep the weight of the tree off of your blade during the final cut and will allow you use physics to your advantage and allow for a quick escape when the tree starts to fall.

If all this talk about safety has you considering the use of an axe for this tree cutting project, you are not out of the woods yet.  The use of axe raises its own safety concerns and many of the dangers as well as the precautions are the same as when using a chainsaw.

How to Choose and Use an Axe Safely

1. SIZE:  Consider the overall length and weight of the axe.  If your muscles tire quickly or your heart is unhealthy the axe may not be a viable option. Depending on the tree you may need to swing the ax dozens or even hundreds of times.   It is great exercise and project time will increase over chainsaw use, but expense will drop dramatically.
2. SAFETY:  Heavy gloves, clothes, boots and face protection.  As you tire, you can injure yourself severely with a misplaced axe swing.   Dress appropriately, swing deliberately, and rest frequently.  The tree has been there for years…a few more hours is not likely to hurt anyone.
3. METHODS:  The nature of an axe makes for a less precise cut.  A less precise cut makes for a less predictable fall and closer proximity when it happens as you are often unable to use the “wedge and sledge” method mentioned in the CHAINSAW SECTION.

There are other, less common options like two-man or “crosscut saws” that could be considered.  The safety concerns mentioned above will apply to these as well.

Whichever tool you choose, consider purchasing an OSHA approved helmet.  It is not uncommon for the commotion, activity and focus near the bottom of the project tree to cause things to fall, unnoticed from the top.

Now that you have picked your tools and gear there is still the method and preparations to consider.  Situations will vary widely so, if there is any question about getting the job done without injury to you or nearby property, stop and consult an experienced professional.

Preparing to Cut a Tree Down

1. BUILDINGS, POWER LINES, VEHICLES and PEOPLE. Make certain the tree is no where near power lines.  If these are pulled down and come in contact with you or someone else they could cause serious injury or death.  Even if there are no injuries there are power outages and property concerns if this happens.  A falling tree can damage surrounding trees.  Do your best to “aim” away from any trees you do not want to affected by the falling project tree.  Any vehicles should be moved clear of the project area.  If the tree is 50 feet tall, move your car 60 feet away.  If you are inexperienced and the tree is within reach of your home, you should consider enlisting the aid of a professional or consider leaving the tree.
2. WHERE WILL YOU BE WHEN IT ALL GOES DOWN. Before you make the first cut, clear an escape path.  Eliminate any trip hazards to make sure you have a clear path to run in any direction if the tree falls in an unexpected way.  You should also clear any vines or loose limbs away from the tree.

You should take notice of the top or “crown of the tree.  If the tree leans to one side or has more or larger limbs on one side or the other this will help determine where to make your initial cuts, and will help predict what direction the tree will likely fall.   If possible, your may consider tying a rope mid-way up the tree to another secure point to encourage the tree to fall where you want it.  Use caution and consult a professional if you are considering this as a taut rope tied to a tree can also be VERY dangerous.

The tools are in hand, the safety gear is on, an escape plan is in place, and this tree is ready to come down.  Here goes.

Cutting Down a Tree

1. FACE NOTCH:  Professionals recommend the face notch be cut at 70 degrees and should span approximately 80 percent of the diameter of the tree (if your tree is 20 inches across your FACE NOTCH cut should be approximately 18 inches across ).   If you are cutting or chopping at the recommended angle you will reach a relatively safe depth
2. BACK CUT:   You must create a hinge or predictable pivot for your tree to fall where you want it to.  This is accomplished by making a BACK CUT.  A BACK CUT leaves approximately 10 percent of the diameter of the tree intact behind the corner your FACE NOTCH.   This cut is made by either a “plunge cut” starting in the center in line with or slightly above the corner of your FACE NOTCH or by a cut from the back of the tree  in line with the corner of your FACE NOTCH.
3. WEDGE and HAMMER:  Tap your wedge in the BACK CUT to support the weight of the tree using a sledge or the flat side of an axe until it is snug.  Place the wedge on the opposite side of whichever side you have chosen to make your FINAL CUT
4. FINAL CUT:  Standing at a 90 degree angle to your FACE NOTCH, cut the remaining 10 percent strap on the hinge side.  The tree should being to take forward motion on the hinge.  When it does, immediately run to safety!  Even the most experienced tree cutters making the most precise cuts can be injured if a tree the shifts or rolls unexpectedly on its hinge.

With any luck the project tree is on the ground, there was no collateral damage, and no one was hurt.  The most dangerous part is over.  If you are responsible for removing the felled tree, continue to use caution when cutting it smaller parts.

If you are able to pay a licensed professional to do the work you should do so.  You are very literally risking your life and the well being of your family to cut down a tree of any substantial size.   If it is a sense of accomplishment you are after, there are plenty of home projects to do where lives are not in jeopardy.  If you choose to proceed, do so with caution using the general tips in this article and as much other reliable information you can find.

How to Prevent Dry Skin

Cold Weather Readiness:

Lower temperatures often mean lower humidity levels.   Low humidity and wind can act on the oils in your skin that would normally keep your skin supple.   Take steps to keep your body’s moisture from being affected.

1. LIP BALM:  One with Vitamin E, Aloe, and other moisturizers along with a solid SPF rating will help keep lips from getting chapped.
2. MOISTURIZERS:  After bathing, while skin is still damp, apply effective lotions to help keep moisture close to the skin.
3. APPROPRIATE CLOTHES:  Dress in layers and keep skin from being exposed to the elements.  Gloves, hats, and scarves in moderate weather, and ear and face coverings as the temperature continues to drop.

Warm Weather Readiness:

Along with sweating and high heat you may find yourself just as chapped in the summer as in winter.  Exposure to direct sunlight and extended periods in the water can draw the moisture from your skin so take steps to enjoy the heat while drying your skin.

1. SUNSCREEN:  One with a high SPF and other moisturizers can prevent sunburns  and can keep moisture next to the skin.  Remember to cover your exposed feet, ears and nose.
2. WATER:  Consume a lot of it, and do not spend too much time in it.  Chlorine and pools and saltwater at the beach can cause your skin to feel tight and itchy.
3. FOOD and DRINK:  Summer often means extra free-time and extra free time often means soda and/or alcoholic beverages.  Caffeine and alcohol both act as diuretics that can cause you to expel much needed moisture.  Foods high in sodium can also prevent work against your body when attempting to assimilate moisture.
4. APPROPRIATE CLOTHING:  Wear a hat that can provide shade to your face and neck.  Opt for shirts instead of tank-tops or other clothing that leaves skin exposed.

Readiness in your Diet:

1. WATER: Your body is comprised largely of water.  Drink plenty of it to aid in keeping your body nourished and your skin’s cells hydrated.
2. MINERALS:  An iron rich diet, along with plenty of vitamins A, C,  and E can help heal your irritated or broken skin Hydrated.
3. HEALTHY FATS: Fish oils, either in meat or pill form, can provide fats acids in the form of omega-3 fatty acids.  Either form can provide, and help retain moisture in your skin.

How to Treat Dry Skin

So your skin is already dry, cracked, irritated, or all three.   Depending on the severity or your problem skin, you can likely treat yours by simple means.

On the Surface:

1. LOTIONS and CREAMS:  These can be effective to treat dry skin, on the surface, in the short term.  There are countless varieties that make claims to heal and protect.  The problem is that most people apply them to already dry skin.  Lotions will have the most effect on your irritated skin when applied on skin that is still damp from showering or bathing.   Vitamin E and Vitamin A are components to look for and many of their derivatives can aid in cell production and collagen retention.
2. WASHING and BATHING:  The water should be warm, but not exceedingly hot.  Try taking slightly cooler baths and showers if your skin is already irritated.  If your hands are dry and cracking you should try to refrain from unnecessary hand-washing.  If this is not possible or palatable you should  keep an therapeutic lotion nearby to apply afterwards
3. CLOTHES:  If your skin is irritated or you find yourself itching frequently, you may want to experiment with new detergents, water softeners, or even different clothing materials.  Try each of these methods separately so that it is easier to determine which culprit was the problem and which method was the solution.
4. HUMIDIFIERS:  The same type of humidifiers used to treat bronchial problems can be used to increase the humidity in your home.  If you can do this without damage to the structure or furnishings in your home, try to spend some part of your day with one of these in the vicinity.

On the Inside:

1. ALLERGIES:  Many people suffer from food allergies that do not manifest themselves in ways that are obvious.  Try changing up your diet or contact a specialist to see if what you are putting on your inside is irritating your skin on the outside.
2. SOY:  Applied to skin or worked into your diet you can help your irritated skin  and can slow the regrowth of hair in trouble spots to prevent irritated follicles and ingrown hairs.
3. PRECIOUS METALS:  Coloidial silver, gold, and copper added to your diet can make skin more supple and flexible and allow trouble areas heal more quickly.

Practices that promote general good health and hygiene are often the same as those recommended for skin heath.   Use good sense in preventing and keep trying until you find things that work for your trouble skin.  REMEMBER:

1. Balance your diet and drink plenty of water.
2. When applying lotions do so while skin is damp.
3. Dress for the weather and keep skin protected from the elements
4. Avoid diuretics like caffeine and alcohol and high sodium foods.
5. Consider the materials you wear and what you use to wash them.

If conditions worsen or do not improve consult a qualified medical specialist.

Most people like to alter their appearance from time to time. Sometimes it’s a seasonal decision, and sometimes it happens on a whim. One of the most profound ways to change one’s look is to alter the hair color. Because of the drastic change that this action will provide, it’s not something that should be done on a whim—especially when it involves bleach.

There are several steps to take before, during and after the bleaching process that will save you from walking away with orange or damaged hair. If you are patient throughout the bleaching process, chances are that you will love your new hair color!

Prepping the Hair

There’s no way around it—you are going to damage your hair whenever you apply bleach to it. The concept of bleaching is simple: it is a chemical which strips the hair of color (along with moisture and nutrients). In order to maintain as much health as possible while bleaching, you will need to spend two weeks boosting the health of your hair with a deep conditioner. This will prevent the hair from becoming brittle after the bleaching process, resulting in less breakage.

Choosing a Bleach

When it comes to boxed hair dye, companies tend to play it safe. They don’t want to be held responsible for over-processing or skin irritations, so the strength of their product is much weaker than what professionals use. The upside is that you don’t have to worry about too much damage. The downside is that your hair will not end up as light as you’d probably like it.

The best way to choose a bleach is to visit your local beauty supply store and buy a powdered bleach along with a peroxide developer mix-in. This is what stylists do, so it’s a great way to get salon results without paying for the labor. Levels of peroxide (developer) vary. Higher levels work faster, but are more damaging. The exact level will depend on the color of your hair at the time of purchase, and a specialist at the store will be able to help you choose appropriately.

Strip Test

Always test the bleach on a small strip of hair to make sure you’re actually able to achieve the shade you desire, as well as making sure you don’t have an allergy to the chemical.

*Remember: the top layer of your hair has access to the sun, so not only will it be lighter than the hair underneath, but it will also be slightly drier.  Do a test on both layers of hair.

Protect Your Skin

Dress in old clothes that can be thrown away later. Rub a layer of thick lotion over any exposed skin to protect it from bleach spatters (pay special attention to the ears). Petroleum gel works best on the facial skin along the hairline. Don a pair of latex gloves that fit tightly over your hands. Bleach fumes are very strong, so be sure to have a nearby window open for ventilation.

Ready to Bleach

When bleaching at home, it is best to use a plastic highlight cap (which can be purchased from any beauty supply store). If you want a natural-looking allover lightening, pull small amounts of hair through most of the holes of the cap. If you want chunky highlights, pull more hair through the holes in the cap, but leave large spaces between each strip.

Using a glass or plastic bowl (never metal), mix the powdered bleach and developer according to directions obtained from the beauty supply store. It should look like a blue or purple paste. There does come a point where the bleach becomes inactive, so you’ll need to act fast. This time range depends on the strength of the peroxide mix-in.

Keeping away from the cap itself, paint the bleach mixture over the exposed strands of hair starting from the roots and working down to the ends. If you paint directly onto the cap, you are risking the bleach bleeding through the holes and under the cap, which will result in large bleach spots at the roots when all is said and done.

Once the mixture has been painted on, wrap hair with a plastic bag to keep bleach-activating heat inside and time it according to directions obtained from the beauty supply store. Times will vary depending on starting color, but an extremely important rule of thumb is to leave it on long enough to get past the orange stage. If you take it off too soon, you will be left with orange hair which is nearly impossible to re-bleach to a healthy shade of blonde. Test the color by rinsing a small strand. If the color is still in the orange to bright yellow family, continue the bleaching process and check back every ten minutes.

Post-bleaching

Once you’re satisfied with the color, rinse and gently shampoo the hair. The ends may feel like elastic at this time, but that is initial trauma to the hair that will settle down over the course of the next couple of weeks. Apply an intense protein conditioner to the hair and allow it sit for several minutes. Once hair is completely rinsed, allow to air-dry. Using a hair-dryer at this point could cause irreversible damage.

Hair is very porous and will be in need of moisture in the weeks ahead. Treat it tenderly and always use a coating product before applying heated tools to it.

Still Not Satisfied?

If you’re seeing golden or brassy undertones from not processing the bleach long enough, you can purchase a toner which will lessen those effects. Chlorine and minerals from tap water can bring out these tones as well. Be sure to use a made-for-blonde shampoo and conditioner at least once a week to keep brass away!

There is a long list of potential pitfalls when it comes time for buying a car. From confusing and expensive finance terms to pushy sales people and seemingly unlimited choices the prospect can be quite daunting.  The term itself “lemon” generally refers to a pre-owned or out of warranty vehicle with multiple mechanical problems that would cost more to fix than the car is worth, but that are not obvious upon first inspection.   A new vehicle can be a lemon and many states have laws in place to protect consumers from having their investments go sour.  Check with your state’s website to find out the details of these ordinances so that you do not get squeezed.   No matter what you have in mind for your next vehicle and no matter what your budget, this guide can help to make certain you drive off in a peach…and not a lemon.

How to Research the Car’s History

We live in an age where we do not necessarily have to be personal friends with a mechanic to get a pretty good idea of whether a car is mechanically sound or if it has been ever been in a serious accident.   There are numerous websites that for a nominal fee can give you a detailed history of your prospect vehicle.    There are also publications from numerous consumer reporting agencies that are published yearly that can provide buyers with information on reliability, and numerous other quality ratings. Check multiple publications and websites to ensure that you have the best possible and most accurate information about prospect vehicles.  Because “lemon” can mean a lot of things you should also check with the National Highway Safety Administration and the Center for Auto Safety for recall information.  You should also ask the owner or seller any questions you have about the history of the vehicle.

Use all of these tools to ensure that the car is safe from a design standpoint and that is has a history that indicates long-term reliability.  There are exceptions to every rule, but you can stack the odds in your favor by betting on a consistent winner.

THE OUTSIDE OF THE CAR:  Inspect from Top to Bottom

When looking for a car it is easy to get caught up in smell of the leather, the sound of the engine, and in visualizing yourself driving down the road and looking great.  This is all part of the fun, but if you are not careful you can miss some obvious clues that the prospect car is not in tip-top condition.

1. Inspect under the hood, in and around door frames and under wheel wells for rough spots or speckled or faded paint often referred to as “overspray” .
2. Check out body panels for rust around seams and any areas where they may be an orange peel texture.
3. Check the spacing around the hood, trunk, doors and lights.
4. Check the tires for excessive or uneven wear.

Overspray is sometimes an indication of quick, poor quality repair work intended to make a car look good enough for a quick sale.    The same goes for an orange peel texture as this can sometimes be an indication of body-fillers being used to fix damage or rust being painted over.  If the spaces around the doors, trunk, hood and lights are uneven, too close, or widely gapped this may be an indication of an accident repair where shortcuts were used to get the prospect vehicle looking good at glance.  If the tires are excessively or unevenly worn this can be an indication of an alignment problem and can create an unsafe driving situation.  Depending upon the size and where and how the prospect vehicle will be driven, tire replacement is a potentially costly consideration.

THE INSIDE OF THE CAR:  If the seats could talk.

1. Look for excessive driver sear wear.
2. Examine seat adjustment components
3. Examine mirrors and mirror adjustment components
4. Look for “blind spots”

With the advent of digital odometers the chances of a “rollback” to indicate less mileage than the car actually has, is uncommon…but if the odometer indicates 30K miles and the driver’s seat is heavily worn,  full of holes, or if leather is exceedingly cracked you may want to get a second opinion.  Unless mistreated or used for many tens of thousands of miles vehicle upholstery should be in relatively good condition.  Not only can a worn interior be a sign of fraud, but can also be an indication of how well a vehicle has or has not been maintained.   Make sure mirrors are both present and functioning properly and that the physical characteristics (yours or the vehicle’s ) do not make for an unsafe driving situation by leaving too many “blind spots”.

Whether on the lot, or meeting a seller from a classified ad there a few things you should do before taking the vehicle for a test drive.

GETTING READY TO DRIVE: What to do before hitting the road.

1. Turn the vehicle on and test all of the lights.  You may benefit from having someone you trust available for this part.  Make certain front and back signal lights work.  Check to ensure reverse and brake lights are functioning.
2. In the case of an automatic transmission, with the engine running and your foot on the brake, engage the shifter and cycle through each gear.  Do this slowly so as not to cause damage, and make note if shifts are accompanied by excessive noise or heavy “jolting”.
3. Check the level on the transmission dipstick and check the fluid itself to see if, what is normally a reddish colored fluid, is excessively dark or if it has a burned smell.   Listen for sounds of slipping, grinding, or excessive upshift or downshift.

With few exceptions a properly working and well-maintained automatic transmission should shift smoothly and with very little discernable physical indication.  Keep the transmission in mind when taking your first test drive.    In good working order none of these things make a vehicle more valuable, but certainly devalue it if they are not.   Leave the vehicle running while you test all of these things to warm up before taking it on the road.

While adhering to safe driving practices on your test drive there are several things you should be watching and listening for in addition to the transmission behaviors discussed in the last section.

TURNING:  Take several left and right turns and varied levels of speed and varying degrees of angle.

1. Listen for any kind of popping, rubbing, or rattling sounds.
2. Listen for a “whining” or “groaning” from under the hood during turns

If any of these things happen it may be that the prospect vehicle has a worn out or damaged suspension or that CV joints are in need of repair or replacement.  Groaning or whining during turns may indicate that a power steering pump is not functioning properly or that the tires are of an inappropriate size for the vehicle or are excessively worn.

BRAKING:  Test the brakes in several stopping situations.

Do this very carefully, on the least heavily trafficked road available.  ( You should also warn your passengers so that they do not end up with whiplash)

Low Speed Stops:  When braking for stop lights or intersections

1. Listen for any metallic or rubbing sounds when pressing the brakes.
2. Take notice if pressing them causes the steering wheel to pull to one side.
3. Be aware of the response of the pedal itself to determine if it feels soft or unresponsive.

High Speed Stops:  When an unexpected obstacle, or another vehicle causes you to stop suddenly.

1. Notice if the brakes cause the wheels to lock or if the anti-lock brake system functions properly
2. Had this been an emergency would the vehicle have stopped in time?
3. Did you notice any of the behaviors mentioned in the Low Speed Stop section?

If you notice any of these behaviors it may that brakes are not functioning properly or that brake pads are in need of replacement.  Brake pads, if not replaced in a timely manner can cause damage to rotors and can create an unsafe driving situation.  A quick look at an exposed wheel for cuts or grooves in the rotor can help you determine if this has occurred.   A soft or unresponsive brake pedal may indicate the hydraulic system that controls the brakes is failing, leaking fluid, or in need of repair.  Brake problems can be both costly to fix and dangerous if left unnoticed.  Pay close attention when inspecting and be exceedingly cautious when test driving to determine the condition of the prospect vehicle braking components.

THE ENGINE:  Test the Engine in several everyday driving situations.

You are considering investing money in and counting on your prospect vehicle to get you reliably from point A to point B.  The engine must be in reasonable working order to do so.  Keeping in mind that the vehicle is used and may not have the same performance it had when it was new, but it should start and stay running when you need it to.

Getting it Started:  This one should be simple

1. The vehicle should start without hesitation, and without any “trick” to it.
2. The vehicle should crank easily and reach a smooth, normal idle speed in just a few seconds.
3. There should not be any “blue” smoke either from under the hood or visible in your rearview mirror.
4. Ask for service records if they are available

With some “classic” or heavily modified cars as the exception, if a vehicle is difficult to get started it has likely been neglected.  If the prospect vehicle has been left sitting for extended periods of time or if scheduled maintenance has not been performed, things like oil and gas begin to break down into varnish or can create sticky deposits that can seriously damage a vehicle’s engine.   This can be manifest in an engine that does not start easily, runs at a rough, uneven idle, or can cause deposits to burn off producing unusual “blue” smoke. (this can also be caused by an oil leak or oil spilled on the engine.)

There are many plastic and rubber components under the hood of a vehicle that if left unchecked can fail, causing damage to the engine.  Before starting the vehicle or after letting it cool, check all vacuum hoses and cooling system lines for damage or signs of excessive wear.  You should take notice of the inside of the hood over the fluid reservoirs as the insulating material will often be damaged or discolored if a car has overheated and caused fluid to spray from hoses or the radiator.

Taking it Down the Road: Let’s Drive.

1. Listen for “chatter” in the engine while driving
2. Notice if the vehicle hesitates or lurches when moving from a stop
3. Take note if gauges work and if they indicate normal operating levels for temperature, oil pressure, and engine speed.
4. Test the vehicle in traffic.
5. Test the vehicle at highway speeds.

Chatter in an engine could indicate a lot of things and some would be more serious than others.  If any unusual sounds are encountered along with some of the other problem indicators already mentioned than your prospect vehicle’s chances of being the best possible investment are getting worse.  A vehicle hesitating or lurching can indicate sticking valves or problems with the fuel system.   Make sure you drive the vehicle long enough to determine if performance changes after the initial warm up and make sure that it responds favorably at low-speed and highway speed applications.   If there are warning lights on the display, or if gauges are not functioning properly you should enlist the aid of an expert or a certified mechanic.

Using this guide you have thoroughly inspected the outside of the vehicle for obvious and not-so-obvious defects or signs of hidden damage.   You have examined the interior of the vehicle to ensure that what you have been told is evidenced in its condition.  You have checked the brakes and the tires for safety.  You have driven the vehicle at speed and for duration enough to determine if there are any immediate problems.  Lastly you have checked with trustworthy institutions both private and public to determine if the prospect vehicle has a reasonably good track record of safety and reliability.   These methods (and there are likely countless others) are meant to ensure that you have the best chance of avoiding a problem vehicle.  Keep in mind that any vehicle that would not be protected under new car “lemon laws”  is a potential risk.  Follow these steps to mitigate as much of that risk as is possible.

Because the value of a vehicle is often subject to personal preference, and other subjective factors, the rest is up to you.   With few exceptions there is no shortage of most every day vehicles.  If you are uncertain or uncomfortable, or if all the necessary information has not been made available to you, you will do well to consult other sources before making a decision regarding your prospect vehicle.  Happy hunting.

There are a number of ways to make your soil healthy, ranging from the sensible to the almost arcane.  Depending on whether your intention is healthy soil for planting vegetables or if you want to make sure your violets are the envy of the neighbors, this guide will help you get started.  Before getting started you should realize that not all plants will grow in all areas.  You should check the USDA Hardiness Zone Map before wasting time, money and effort and to determine what plants will benefit most from your newfound soil knowledge.  Also, no matter what you plan on doing to your soil or what you plan on planting there once your soil is “healthy” you will need to know where you started in order to be sure that what you are doing has the desired effects.  There are simple tests involving a mason jars, soil samples, and water than can be used to determine the consistency, and to some extent, the contents of the soil in question.* As this project will hopefully result in long term and positive results, you may benefit from doing these tests in regular intervals to assess what impact your efforts are having.

Getting Ready to Plant

Before adding any of things discussed in this article to your soil, you will need to prepare your particular piece of ground.  Specifics for certain plants may vary, but you can start preparations by aerating, mulching and watering.  Adding compost (home made or store bought) can add moisture the ground and can give you a rich top layer that will do a lot of good when tilled under.

Loosening the soil is necessary to allow the following steps to be the most effective and aeration is absolutely essential for healthy soil.  There are countless implements designed to till the earth but most generally perform the same job.   The size of the area in question, your budget, and your desired level of physical involvement may be factors to consider when choosing your tools.    However you choose to proceed with loosening the soil, check first to see the recommended depth of the plants you intend to use.   Though healthy soil is more of a direction than it is a destination you can know that as you continue to work water and additives like fertilizers into the soil, you will be nourishing the ground beneath your plants and providing healthier soil for future planting projects as well.

Help Your Soil and Your Soil Will Help You

There are many products and additives readily available at your local “big box” hardware stores and other plant specialty shops.  The first additive most will likely consider (and rightly so) is manure.  The use of fresh or dried manure will add moisture and create soil health through its decomposition.  Flowers, vegetables and flowering plants in general, benefit from moist, soft soil that will allow nitrogen, oxygen and other nutrients to uptake easily to root systems.  Of these nitrogen is a key concern for virtually all crops.  Poultry manure has up to 200% higher nitrogen levels than cattle or sheep manure.  On the other hand, moisture content is typically much higher in cattle manure, so the use of both worked into your soil will be a good start to getting your soil and your plants healthy.  Just like any other product, there are different levels of quality control and processing that can impact the amount of moisture, the rate of decomposition, salt concentration and the potential for contaminants.  Depending on the application, and because of the difference in the diets of the two animals, poultry manure is most often preferable to cattle manure because there will generally be less problem with weed seeds.

If the idea of manure is unappealing or if it is unavailable to you, there are other things you can add to your soil such as grass clippings, discarded vegetables, and used coffee grounds.    In addition to whatever nitrogen content and trace minerals these items contain, they can also positively affect moisture levels, PH levels, and can aide in pest control.  As a side note, PH levels can work for against you depending on what you have in mind for your soil.  Check the levels and make sure they match up with what is best for the plants you intend to bed there.

Life Feeds on Life – And So the Cycle Continues

Nature is rarely, if ever improved upon and the “decaying materials = healthy soil” method has been used by nature since the beginning of time.  Another of nature’s methods that your soil will benefit from is the use of earthworms and other forms of living cultivation.   Earthworms inhabiting your soil can have a number of positive effects.  As far as the worms are concerned they are minding their own business, but at the same time they will aerate, fertilize, moisturize, and loosen your soil.  Earthworms can be purchased or can be “raised” by methods not discussed here.  Their activity in your soil can increase the absorption of any other additives you employ, but because of the earthworm’s intolerance for chemicals, (ammonium, pesticides etc) there will need to be additional consideration taken when picking the fertilizer if it is to be used in conjunction with them.

Worms are certainly not the only life forms that can affect your soil and planting.  If you take care to maintain healthy moisture levels and provide a suitable environment, your planting activity will likely attract and allow to flourish, all manner of fungi and micro-organisms.  Not unlike worms, many of these creature’s daily activities will serve to nourish your soil.  The absence of worms or other organisms may be a sign that you need to more closely monitor moisture or PH levels in your soil.

Watch Your Plants Grow

Make sure that your well-intentioned efforts do not counteract one another.  Use of straw or woodchips in your planting area may cause the organisms you have cultivated to be less effective.  High carbon materials like those mentioned will cause micro organisms to consume large amounts of nitrogen that might otherwise nourish your soil and plants.

Do not overwater.  You want your soil to be moist, but not for it to become mud.  Set a watering schedule and monitor the weather so that you do not over or under water your soil.

Vary your approach by alternating types of compost and fertilizers as healthy soil will have varying sizes of particles to balance decomposition and absorption.

The soil you start with, as well as environmental factors and your level of experience may require you to take additional steps or to consult additional sources of information in order to achieve “healthy” soil.   The test below is found on countless sites and in many publications and is considered by many to be one of the best DIY ways to determine the best approach for your soil.  HAPPY GARDENING!

The Jar Test – How to Test Your Soil

1. Fill a quart jar about 1/3 full with topsoil and add water until the jar is almost full.
2. Screw on the lid and shake the mixture vigorously, until all the clumps of soil have dissolved.
3. Now set the jar on a windowsill and watch as the larger particles begin to sink to the bottom.
4. In a minute or two the sand portion of the soil will have settled to the bottom of the jar.  Mark the level of sand on the side of the jar.
5. Leave the jar undisturbed for several hours. The finer silt particles will gradually settle onto the sand. You will find the layers are slightly different colors, indicating various types of particles.
6. Leave the jar overnight. The next layer above the silt will be clay. Mark the thickness of that layer. On top of the clay will be a thin layer of organic matter. Some of this organic matter may still be floating in the water. In fact, the jar should be murky and full of floating organic sediments. If not, you probably need to add organic matter to improve the soil’s fertility and structure.

Attorneys are not all created equal.  Some attorneys are exceptional professionals that can provide tremendous benefits to a small business owner for many years.  Other attorneys are less competent, and their advice and representation can lead to continual frustration and even harm for small business owners.

How can you decide the right business attorney for your small business needs?  There are two steps you can take to increase the likelihood the attorney you select will positively affect your business.

Find a Referral

First step, get a referral from a family member, friend, business partner, or reputable organization.  You should never select an attorney, for any legal matter, based on advertisement alone.  You would not select a heart surgeon by flipping through the phonebook, and you should not select an attorney this way either.

The best referral source for a business attorney is another business.  If you have friends or family that own a business, ask them the name of their attorney.  If neither your friends nor family operate a business, ask the owner of a local small business that you frequent.  These are the two highest quality referral sources for a good business attorney, and are significantly more worthwhile than a referral from any other available source.

However, if you are unable to get a referral from friends, family, or a local small business, you can get a referral from a reputable organization.  Start with the state bar association in the state where your business is located.  State bar associations have referral services for the public.  Most contact numbers can be found by visiting the state bar association website and searching for attorney referral service.

In addition to the state bar association, most metropolitan areas have local bar association chapters.  These local chapters would likely be a better referral source than the state bar, as these organizations are more likely to put you into contact with someone locally that handles business matters specifically.

Search Online Directories

A final source of attorney referrals is web-based directories like Martindale Hubbell and Avvo.com.  These sites enable you to search locally for an attorney that handles business-law related casework.  Also, these directories will provide you extensive information regarding the attorney, most notably, a peer-review performance rating where attorneys are objectively rated by their peers and assigned a grade.

A referral from these directories and organizations should be given less consideration than a referral from friend, family member or business owner.  Attorney profiles on Martindale and Avvo are created by the attorneys themselves, and the ratings are provided primarily by other attorneys.  There is no better source than from someone with actual experience as a client of the candidate attorney.  Regardless of where you acquire your referral, there still remains an important second step before an attorney is selected for your business.

Follow Up with Your Own Research

Step two, conduct your own independent research.  Now that you have a name, or preferably a few names of potential candidates, it is time to research the candidates to determine if the attorney would be a good fit for your business.  Social media sites like Facebook, Linkedin, Myspace and Twitter make this research really simple.

It’s a good idea to lookup each candidate on all of these social media sites to see if they have a profile.  If they do have a social media presence, review their profiles to get a sense of the candidate’s experience and personality.  Linkedin is a site used primarily for professional networking, and is an excellent source of information about a candidate’s education, experience and achievements.  Use sites like Facebook and Myspace to make sure the candidate’s personality will be a good fit for your business.  A business owner ideally will have an ongoing relationship with the selected attorney, and it’s certainly more pleasant working with someone with a personable character.

Check with the State Bar Association

Next, search for the candidate on the state bar association’s “member search.” Data likely to be found on the candidate’s bar association website profile include:

1. the date the candidate was admitted to the state bar association
2. a list of certifications and achievements
3. whether the candidate has any disciplinary history
4. courts where candidate is admitted to practice
5. the candidate’s academic institutions attended

Interview Each Candidate

Finally, schedule and attend initial consultations with each of the candidates still remaining after you conduct your online research.  Many attorneys offer free initial consultations, and others will charge a minimal fee.  Regardless of the fee, it is well worth your time to actually meet with each candidate.  Visit with each candidate and determine whether they are a good fit.  The chosen attorney will have an important role in the life of the business, and the hiring decision should be given appropriate consideration.

In closing, there is no reason to make a quick decision.  Factors such as the law school the candidate attended and years of experience are less important than you may believe.  Look for an attorney that specializes in business law, who is a personality match, and who is attentive to detail.  Get a referral, research the referral, visit the candidates, and make your informed decision based on these criteria.

A lush lawn can add a certain level of appeal to your home.  Passersby will be green with envy when they see how healthy your grass and plants are.  And on top of that, when you hire a local lawn care company, you don’t have to know one thing about weed prevention and lawn fertilizers.  You do, however, need access to a quality lawn care company.

Finding a group of professionals trained to care for your lawn has its advantages.  First of all, they can treat problem areas in your front and back yards.  This will prevent you from having further issues in the future.  An overgrowth of weeds can keep grass from growing.  In return, you will have splotchy areas throughout your yard.  A trained lawn care company knows how to remedy this problem.  They also can treat your grass with commercial grade fertilizers which are not available to the public.  This ensures that your yards will be green and attractive.  Last but not least, lawn care specialists provide valuable insight and expertise.  They can give you advice as to how often to water your grass and what type of nutrients are needed to help it grow.  This will save you time and the costs involved with caring for your lawn yourself.

Read Reviews Online

With the help of the internet, you can find precisely the information that you need within a matter of seconds.  Visit a website that is dedicated to reviewing local businesses.  Type the name of the lawn care company that you are thinking of using into the search field and voila, you can read other people’s honest opinions about the quality of the services that they once received.  This will give you an idea as to whether or not the company conducts itself in a professional manner.

If the lawn care company has no reviews, visit their website or give them a call to see if they are accredited through the Better Business Bureau.  If they are, you can view their rating by visiting:

http://www.bbb.org

The highest rating a business can receive is an A+.  You can also read any complaints that have been filed against the company by clicking on the link that reads Check Out a Business or Charity. You will then be asked to enter the business name as well as the city, state, and zip code (if you have access to that information) and press enter.  Once the website is done with its search, it will produce a list of possible matches.  Choose the one that relates to the lawn care business you want to use and click on View Report. All the information that you were hoping to obtain will be right at your fingertips.

Compare Prices

Many businesses offer a free quote either by phone or via email.  Take advantage of this service as a way of narrowing down prospective lawn companies.  The one that is the most reputable, offers the best service options, and is flexible in price is the likely choice.  Ask the sales representative if the company provides complimentary consultations.  If it does, set up a time for a lawn care professional to come over to your house and assess your needs.

Communicate Your Needs

The old saying is true.  “Ask and ye shall receive.”  Without living in your home or knowing how hectic your work schedule is, a lawn care professional is only able to provide an estimate of what he or she thinks that you need in terms of services.  You can assist them in getting to know you better by communicating your needs during your initial consultation.  This will ensure that you get exactly what you asked for in upcoming visits.

Set Up a Time for Your First Appointment

After you have decided on a company, schedule your first appointment.  Be sure to pay special attention to how your lawn was treated during this time.  Note if the specialist arrived in time, how he or she proceeded to work, and whether or not you were pleased with the results.  If everything meets your standards, consider it a done deal and continue using the lawn care company as often as you need them.  You can even write a glowing review in their favor as a way of saying thank you for the exceptional customer service that you received.

When it comes to caring for your lawn, no one knows how to do it better than a group of lawn care specialists.  You can easily find a list of reliable companies by looking through the Yellow Pages of the phone book or conducting a web search in your area of the country.  By taking the time to research their performance history, you save yourself the hassle of going with a company that lacks expertise, conducts itself unprofessionally, and ultimately takes your money without offering nothing in return.

Houseplants can enhance the appearance of your home and keep the air that you breathe pure by removing nasty toxins like ammonia and carbon monoxide.  They also tend to make you feel calmer and happier.  In fact, many studies show that people that care for houseplants have a tendency to be more resilient and recover from illnesses faster.  Last but not least, plants like ferns, ivy, and peace lilies have a tendency to improve creativity and productivity in workplace settings.  That is why it is so important to keep your houseplants clean and free from dust.

Just like your collection of knickknacks on the mantel, houseplants need to be cleaned from time to time.  This allows them to be their healthiest and look their best for years and years.  A thick layer of dirt and grime can harm a plant and keep it from cleaning the air around it.  This is counterproductive as most people know that houseplants purify the environment that they are in.

Use a Sponge Soaked in Tepid Water

Use a soft sponge or clean rag to remove build-up off the leaves of your plant.  If you have not cleaned them in awhile, you may have to wash each leaf several times to remove dirt and grime from its surface.

It is important to use tepid, not hot or cold water.  This can cause the plant to go into shock and cause it to wither up and die.  You also want to stay away from milk, vegetable oil, and leaf shine products.  These items clog your plant’s pores and prevent them from producing oxygen.  A nice looking plant isn’t always productive.

African Violets cannot be cleaned with a sponge.  You must use a cosmetic brush on these because their leaves are so fragile.

Add a Few Drops of Non-Detergent Soap To the Water

If a little bit of elbow grease hasn’t gotten your plant looking its finest, consider adding a few drops of non-detergent soap to the water.  The cleaning agent will help remove caked on dust and leave your plant looking brand new and healthy.  Ivory is a good brand to try because its formula is very gentle.

Support the Leaf With One Hand

It is important to support the leaf with one hand and clean with the other.  This will prevent you from damaging your plant’s fragile stems.  The last thing that you want to do is destroy the ficus that you were trying to spruce up.

Clean From Top to Bottom

Leaves should be cleaned from top to bottom.  This thorough method will ensure that you remove all particles of dirt from your ferns and peace lilies.  Remove all dead leaves before putting you plant back in its respected place.  Don’t forget to wash the outside of the planter as well.  This will remove any loose soil or unwanted pests from its surface.

Give It a Shower To Really Remove Build-Up

Sponge cleaning has its benefits but a shower is a necessity for your plants from time to time.  Here is how you can wash them thoroughly:

1. Take your plants to the bathroom and set them inside the shower on a stool or small table.
2. Adjust your shower head until the water is lukewarm.
3. Position yourself in a location where you can reach every part of your plant.
4. Close the shower door or curtain around you.
5. Start spraying the plant thoroughly.  Pay special attention to the underside of each leaf.
6. Rotate your plant and continue cleaning it with the shower head until there is no sign of dirt left on it.
7. Carefully remove the plants from the shower and sit them outside to dry.  This will take at least an hour.
8. Rinse out your bathtub and mop the floor.  You do not want anyone to slip and fall.

Remember to ask for help moving larger plants.  An easy way to transport these is by placing them on a towel or a blanket and having two people pull them out of the bathroom.

A good cleaning from time to time will help your plants look their best for years to come.  You can keep a spray bottle next to your plant stand for instant relief.  You can also set aside one afternoon a month to give your ferns and ivy a shower.  This truly is a treat for them and can be one for you, too, with the right frame of mind.  Plants have proven health benefits.  So, what are you waiting for?  Show your houseplants some love today!

Spring break gives weary students the opportunity to take time off from their studies and travel to exotic destinations where they can rest, relax, and recharge their batteries.  Although many cities like Panama Beach and Cancun, Mexico get a bad rap as being “party capitals”, there are a number of low-key locations that offer just as much excitement without being overrun by enthusiastic coeds.  In fact, from the beautiful landscape of our national parks to the untouched beauty of our rivers and lakes, there are plenty of ways to spend your vacation without wreaking havoc on the beaches of the Bahamas.

The key to scheduling a fun and memorable spring break relies on your ability to be flexible.  Although the vacation itself occurs during a specific time of year, usually before Easter, there are easy ways to gain an extra day or two by playing it smart and doubling up on homework before your trip.  This will give you the flexibility needed to plan the getaway of your lifetime.

Determine Your Destination

The first step in planning your dream vacation is to determine where it is that you want to go.  There are a few ways that you can do just that.  The first involves researching different areas of the globe that interest you.  You can do this by surfing the net, picking up a travel guide at your local library or ordering brochures from a convention center.  Having this information on hand will help you get a better feel for the city that you want to travel to, the type of activities it offers, and the costs involved with transportation, dining, and accommodations.

Decide How You Are Going to Get There

Depending on distance, there are a number of ways to arrive to a destination quickly.  You can choose an airline, book a flight, and be virtually anywhere in the world within a day’s time.  If you have a little more time to spend getting to where you need to go, you can take a boat, ride the rails, catch a bus or even schedule a road trip by car.  Remember that there are costs involved with driving and a flat tire is enough to put a damper on anyone’s day.  If you want to avoid unforeseen emergencies like this and save money on fuel, find another method of transportation.

Make Reservations

Making reservations far in advance is a wise idea.  Hotels, restaurants, and attractions book quickly during Spring Break.  This can cause you to rethink your destination because you will lose precious vacation time looking for another place to sleep, eat, and entertain yourself at.  The general rule of thumb is this.  Once you have determined where it is that you want to visit, make all of your reservations.  Most places will put a hold on your credit card but not charge you until you actually arrive.   This makes it easier to cancel in the event of an emergency.

Create a Travel Checklist

What you need while you travel will be determined by where it is you choose to go to on your vacation.  The easiest way to obtain this information is through a travel guide or website.  For example, people often believe that places like California and Florida are warm all the time.  This is not necessarily true as both states have their fair share of unpredictable thunderstorms, cool breezes, and lower temperatures.

Creating a travel checklist will help you keep tabs on the things you pack and gives you ample warning of the things you will need before departing on your journey.  You can create the list by hand or print one off the internet for easy use.

Pack Your Bags

While checking off the items on your list, be sure to pack them in your suitcase or overnight bag.  Make sure to label each piece of luggage with your name, address, and phone number.  This small step will save you time if your suitcases are lost.  If they are recovered, they can be easily identified and returned to you quickly.

Going on a Spring Break trip gives you the opportunity to recuperate from the stresses of everyday living.  This will open your eyes to different experiences and ultimately provide you with something to look forward to in following years.  Whether your destination lies within your state or takes you to another country, this statement rings true.  A break from your studies is often what the doctor ordered.  Now go out there and make the most of it!  We promise that you won’t be sorry.

A well-manicured lawn can increase your home’s worth and make it more appealing to neighbors and buyers.  From sculpted bushes to a bright and attractive flower bed, you can add thousands of dollars of value to your property by adopting a green thumb and doing some gardening.

A fresh coat of paint can also breathe life into a lackluster exterior.  Shutters, window boxes, and street numbers often need refreshing after a few years.  Complementary colors enhance the beauty of your structure and cause others to take interest in it.  Do not be surprised if your house is appraised higher than it was in the past once you have made these simple changes.

Decorate Your Front Door

Your front door is often the first thing that people see when approaching your house.  You can add interest to this area of your porch easily by decorating it according to the season.  For example, during holidays, you can change out different wreaths or wooden signs.  You can also wrap your door like a Christmas present and even decorate it with a bright colored bow.  This lets others know that you care about the appearance of your home and that you are willing to go the extra mile to make sure that it looks attractive at all times.

Replace Old, Rusty, and Worn Out Hardware

Rusty hinges, door handles, and guard rails are very unsightly and can cause others to look at your home in a poor light.  Shiny, new hardware can be purchased from a home improvement store for very little money and can be replaced in a short period of time.  Decide what style of fixtures complement the appearance of your home and have at it.  With the right set of tools, you can tackle any project large or small.

Paint Your House Numbers

A fresh coat of paint can make your house number more visible from the road.  This will help others to locate your address easier.  It also gives a freshly painted home another reason to be spectacular.  Black or white paint is best depending on the color of your exterior.  Black works best with lighter colors while white works best with darker colors.  You be the judge.

Replace Your Mailbox

Mailboxes see their fair share of wear and tear over the years.  Replacing your mailbox every few years can add a new breath of life to your home.  People driving by your front yard will see just how much effort you have put into making renovations.  Although these details may see minor, they deliver huge results by increasing your home’s worth and even attracting prospective buyers to your neighborhood.

Plant Flowers and Shrubbery

The right types of flowers and shrubbery can make an old home look new again.  Marigolds, roses, tulips, and sunflowers add a burst of color to a yard which can instantly give it the facelift that it needs.

You can visit a home and garden store and ask a salesperson which types of plants and flowers that they would recommend for a home your size.  You can also learn more about how to care for your landscaping by picking up a gardening book or two from the library.

If you are unable to maintain the yard of your dreams yourself, consider hiring a lawn care specialist to do it for you.  Although this is an added expense, it is worth its weight in gold because it allows you to enjoy every area of your home, not just the living room and kitchen.

Buy a Fountain or Statue

A well made fountain or statue complements your garden area or flower bed.  Choose the one that you like most and make sure to clean it from time to time.  This will keep it looking its best for years to come.

Some popular statues include religious images like crosses and cherubs, animals like owls and dolphins, and even Greek Gods and Goddesses like Venus, Persephone, and King Neptune.

Bird baths are also very popular.  You can attract all sorts of wildlife to your yard by purchasing one of these and placing it in a visible area.  There are a number of different styles to choose from and these items often range in price from store to store.  Shop around to find the best deal.  During certain times of the year, these items can be picked up for very little money.

When it comes to adding curb appeal, small changes make a really big difference.  Adding flowers and statues to your yard draws people in and makes them interested in learning more about your home.  A fresh coat of paint and fun, festive door lets others know that you are a warm and inviting person who enjoys taking care of your possessions.

Safety is the number one concern of many travelers.  The risk of being stranded in an unfamiliar country with no passport or credit cards can be frightening.  Rather than journey from one destination to the next carefree, solo travelers, couples, and families can take a few precautions to ensure that they enjoy their time away from home.  This can be as simple as making copies of all their important documents and stashing their passports away in a safe place.

Being safe offers a sense of security in a foreign location.  Travelers know that they can handle any situation with little to no assistance from others.  This boosts their confidence and gives them a sense of peace.  Without this feeling, rest and relaxation is seldom accomplished.  Many nightmare trips are the result of inexperience and rash decision making.

Choose Safe and Accommodating Lodging

Just because the price is right doesn’t mean that a hotel or hostel is ideal.  Reading other traveler’s reviews and recommendations can save you the hassle of finding another place to sleep at night.  Pay special attention to safety concerns.  Are they something that can be overcome with some modifications?  If the answer is no, find a new place to hang your hat at the end of the day.

Make Copies of All Important Documents

It is important to keep a copy of all important documents in a safe location.  Many travel websites suggest leaving a file containing copies of your passport, traveler’s checks, and vaccination records with a family member or trusted friend.  In the event that these items are lost or stolen, there is a way to expedite the process with photocopies of the original documents.  Contacting the Embassy of your country is always easier when you can identify yourself as a citizen.

Carry a Wallet Sized List of Emergency Phone Numbers

A note card containing the name and contact information for different groups and organizations that assist travelers can be easy slid into a wallet or pocketbook.  This list can also be personalized with the phone numbers of your closest kin back home.  In the event that something happens to you while you are away, the proper authorities will have an easy way to communicate with your family members.  It also comes in handy if you lose your cell phone and have no other access to this information.

Travel in Groups

It is ill advised to travel to foreign locations alone.  Even if you are crossing the globe solo, consider meeting up with other travelers as a safety precaution.  A number of websites were created solely for this purpose.  Contact members setting out for the same destination and introduce yourself.  Make sure that you check out these people’s backgrounds before going anywhere alone with them.  It is always better to be safe than sorry.

Credit Cards and Traveler’s Checks Are Ideal

Cash is not king when you travel.  Credit cards and traveler’s checks offer added security features while currency does not.  Credit cards and traveler’s checks can also be easily replaced.  Cash, on the other hand, cannot.  Make sure to keep copies of your account numbers and the contact information for each credit card company that you utilize in the off chance that you leave one behind at a restaurant or store.  Also, make sure to keep these items concealed until you need them.  Alerting others to the fact that you are a tourist never is a good thing.  Pickpockets are abundant in many countries around the world.

Don’t Walk at Night

If given the option to catch a cab or ride a bus to your location at night, always do so.  Although it may take a sizeable chunk out of your travel budget, taking a few precautions in a strange land is worth its weight in gold.  You may be out a couple of bucks but you arrive to your destination safely and with minimal hassles.

Trying to navigate an unfamiliar stretch of road after spending all night in a local pub is something no traveler should ever try.  When in doubt, pay out.  Cabbies and bus drivers are used to dealing with visitors so they know to hang around high traffic areas and tourist hot spots.  Just keep an eye out for them and try to negotiate a price before the meter starts running.

Travelers that start planning their trip in advance have more time to consider things like safety.  From choosing a reputable place to stay to arranging a ride home at night, the well-informed globetrotter has a better chance of enjoying his or her trip because the likelihood of something bad happening is slim.

Travelers are under the impression that you either go big or you go home.  That is why they often spend every penny they have and then some while traipsing across the planet.  Rather than have a clear picture of what they want to see and experience, many adventurers get a rabid case of wanderlust.  They are so in love with the idea of traveling that they forget to use their head.  Being careless with money today can cost even more in the long run.  With exchange rates and over-the-limit fees to consider, globetrotters can do themselves a favor by setting up and following a travel budget on their trip around the world.

Knowing how much to spend while on a trip of a lifetime is often hard to gauge.  If you have never visited a certain country, you may have not had the privilege of knowing how much everything costs.  This is especially true in countries with open air markets.  Vendors often drive up the price of their goods because they know that you are foreign to the experience.  Having a strategy and a well mapped out plan can make all the difference in today’s world.

Pick Up a Guidebook That Addresses the Country That You Are Visiting

Guidebooks of all types exist for travelers just like you.  Select the country that you are visiting and the type of adventure that you expect to have.  If you’re looking for a budget-friendly guide, check out the ones that are geared for students and families.  They are usually full of good advice and list the names of addresses of inexpensive hostels and hotels, restaurants, and attractions.

Know How Much Discretionary Income You Have to Spend

Draw up a budget based on what you think it will cost you each day to visit your destination comfortably.  Allot enough money for food, transportation, accommodations as well as sightseeing.  If you are traveling with a spouse and children, adjust that number accordingly.  You will need additional money for emergencies as well.  It is always best to keep a reserve set aside for this purpose.

Design an Itinerary That You Can Work With

Avoid tourist traps and high traffic areas of the city.  Instead focus on one or two destinations that you really want to see.  Schedule all of your sightseeing around these attractions.  Make sure that you have enough money to pay for entrance fees and transportation to and from each location.  Avoid buying cheap souvenirs.  Take some really great pictures instead.  Have them blown up to poster size, frame them, and hang them in your living room.

Keep Track of Every Penny That You Spend

A pocket-sized notebook is easy to carry and great for writing down expenses.  Carry one in your camera bag or purse for easy access and keep track of everything that you spend your money on.  This makes it easier for you to determine where your hard earned money has gone.  It will also give you a better idea of what you can or cannot afford on vacation.

Allow Yourself Some Extravagance

If you’re jonesing for a certain restaurant experience or dying to take in a Broadway show, make room in your budget for it.  This will enhance the quality of your trip and make you feel relaxed and rejuvenated when you return home.

Taking advantage of all that a city has to offer can be difficult if your trip is short or you lack the funds necessary to pay high admission fees or dine out every night.  Choosing to spend your money on the one thing that excites you has its benefits.  In short, it is always money well spent.

Keep an Emergency Reserve Fund

An emergency reserve fund is a necessity anytime you travel.  It can help get you out of unfavorable situations and serves as a safety net when you have nowhere else to go.  You should always have some money set aside in the form of extra traveler’s checks or a credit line to help you out of a bind in case you get yourself into one.

Setting up a travel budget is much easier than you might think.  A number of tools are available on the internet to help you with the process.  From calculators to templates, you can find what you’re looking for by doing a simple web search.  These items are only useful if you have staunch determination to draft up a travel budget and stick to it.  Without a solid plan, you will be like most travelers and spend far more than you intended to.

A balanced diet can help you look and feel your best.  Using the food pyramid as a guide, dieticians recommend a specific number of fruits and vegetables, grain items, and proteins for people of in different age groups.  Small children and the elderly often need nutritional advice but more and more, people in general need assistance knowing what and what not to eat to fuel their bodies.  A junk food diet is not recommended because it is high in fat, sugar, and sodium, low in nutritional value, and can contribute to heart disease, diabetes, and obesity.

Knowing what types of foods are rich in fiber, low in sugar content, and have antioxidants can be beneficial for health conscious individuals and families.  The key to having a balanced diet in many cases is eating a variety of foods and paying attention to serving sizes.  Too much of a good thing can hurt you so it is important to read the sides of boxes and bags for additional information about nutrition.  This will help you to exercise decision making skills regarding your health and well-being.

Familiarize Yourself With the Different Food Groups

Knowing the different food groups and their recommended serving sizes is the first step to having a healthy, balanced diet.  The United States Department of Agriculture (USDA) has created a website called MyPyramid.gov.  Individuals wanting to learn more about dietary guidelines can utilize the tools made available through the governmental agency.

The Food Pyramid consists of Meats and Beans, Grains, Milk and Dairy Products, Fruits, and Vegetables.   Oil is to be used sparingly.  Individuals wanting to learn the caloric value of over 50,000 types of food can visit:

Calorie King

Learn Different Ways to Prepare Fruits, Vegetables, and Meats

Fruits and vegetables can be eaten raw or cooked in the following ways:

• Steamed
• Baked
• Sautéed
• Broiled
• Grilled

Meats like poultry and fish can be:

• Baked
• Broiled
• Grilled
• Smoked

Experimenting in the kitchen gives you the freedom to try a variety of foods and prepare them in exciting, new ways.  For example, smoked salmon and grilled salmon look and taste entirely different.  Grilled vegetables have a unique texture and flavor that is nothing like boiled vegetables.

A number of resources are available to help you in the kitchen.  From cookbooks to podcasts to television programs, you can find new inspiration around every corner if you keep an open mind.  Even those foods that you are not necessarily fond of can be prepared a certain way and taste great.  Just give them a try when you can!

Take a Multi-Vitamin

A good multi-vitamin is essential with any diet.  It helps a person obtain the nutrients he or she needs to survive.  Choosing the right type of multi-vitamin depends largely on your age and sex.  Children should never take a product designed with adults in mind.  Nor should a man take a vitamin that is geared towards women.

Our bodies require different things.  For example, women that plan to have children need a certain amount of Folic Acid to help prevent birth defects in their babies.  They also tend to need more iron than men because they can lose up to 18 milligrams a day during their menstruation.

Follow the instructions listed on the bottle and never take a vitamin on an empty stomach.  This can cause you great discomfort and can negate the effects that the nutrients have on your body.  Most vitamins require that you drink a full glass of water while taking them.

Make Sure To Drink Enough Water Each Day

Speaking of H2O, water is good for the joints, helps flush out your system, and keeps you hydrated and clear-headed throughout the day.  It is estimated that the human body consists of 60 to 70 percent water.

In the past, eight glasses of water was said to be enough for the average individual.  Today, that number has changed.  A good way to know if you are getting enough to drink is this simple equation.  Take your body weight in pounds and divide it by two.  The number you wind up with is how many ounces of water you should be drinking daily.  If you exercise on a regular basis or participate in sports, this number can climb dramatically.

Proper nutrition starts with you.  By learning what types of foods you should and shouldn’t eat, you are ultimately doing yourself a favor.  Not only does this knowledge allow you to make more conscious decisions about the types of items that you are consuming, it gives you a starting point for educating others about the importance of maintaining a balanced diet and active lifestyle.

Many travelers return from their journey with stories to tell.  Some come down with a strange illness early on in their trips that prevents them from enjoying the country that they are visiting to its fullest.  Others get so run down from day-to-day activities that their immune systems protest.  Rather than be out sightseeing with friends, they are holed up in their hotel rooms or hostels feeling the worst they have ever felt.

A foreign diet, compromised water supply, and an endless string of all-nighters are detrimental to your health.  The first rule of traveling abroad is to maintain a sense of skepticism when it comes to what your body can and can’t handle.  Remember that outside influences can wreak havoc on your immune system and cause you to feel rundown and weak.  Traveler’s diarrhea affects up to 50,000 people a day in certain high risk countries.  You do not want to become 50,001.  By heeding caution throughout your trip, you reduce the risk of many illnesses like malaria, norovirus, and dengue fever.

Take an Oral Vaccination Before Leaving

The Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC) highly recommends scheduling an appointment with your doctor or other medical provider four to six weeks before your trip.  This will give the vaccine plenty of time to be effective in your body.

The CDC divides vaccinations into three categories—routine, recommended, and required.  Routine vaccinations include those given in an attempt to prevent Measles, Mumps, and Rubella (MMR), Tetanus, Diphtheria, and Pertussis (Td/Tdap), and Influenza.  A more comprehensive list can be found at:

http://www.cdc.gov/vaccines/recs/schedules/default.htm

Recommended vaccinations depend on a number of factors with the most important being the country that you are traveling to.  Age, health status, and prior immunizations all play a factor in determining what vaccines you will need before visiting another corner of the globe.

Yellow fever vaccinations for travelers visiting certain countries in sub-Saharan Africa and tropical South America are required by the International Health Regulations. Meningococcal vaccination is required by the government of Saudi Arabia during Hajj.

Get Plenty of Rest While On the Road

Many people feel like they need a vacation from their vacation once they have returned home.  This can be avoided by getting the recommended amount of sleep required by your body.  Take frequent naps and don’t be afraid to call it a night even if the other people in your group feel like being up until the wee hours of the morning.

Avoid stimulants like caffeine before going to bed.  If you have difficulty falling asleep right away, consider drinking a cup of chamomile tea or reading a book until you feel relaxed.  If background noises are causing you discomfort, try using a traveler’s sleep machine or similar application on your phone or iPod.

Do Not Drink Untreated Water or Use It To Make Ice

If you have ever heard the phrase, “Don’t drink the water,” you may be familiar with the effects of Montezuma’s Revenge.  Parasites and bacteria live in water, and without proper treatment, a town’s drinking supply can be compromised.  Always buy water in bottles and refrain from ordering water in restaurants unless you know for sure that it has been treated. Otherwise, you may find yourself searching for a parasite cleanse to get your “plumbing” back in order when you get back from your trip.

Many outdoor suppliers sell iodine because it’s easy-to-carry and reliable.  It does not, however, protect against Cryptosporidium which causes giardia-like symptoms.   This illness runs its course for five to seven days and is not curable.

Avoid Eating Uncooked Foods

In outdoor marketplaces, foods may have been exposed to the sun for long periods of time.   Never eat raw meats and make sure to wash and peel the skin off fruits and vegetables just to be on the safe side.  Too much sunlight can cause different items to rot or ferment. Cooking items fully helps kill off harmful bacteria making the food safe to eat. The last thing that you need while traveling is an upset stomach.

Include a Daily Multi-Vitamin in Your Diet

A good multi-vitamin provides you with everything you need to keep your body in optimal condition while globetrotting.  This is especially important to have with you while traveling to countries with limited food options.  The key to feeling great abroad is to get enough rest, maintain a balanced diet, and have access to the vitamins and nutrients necessary for survival.

Although illness is often unavoidable, you should take every precaution you can while on the road.  This will help you to operate at your absolute best and ensures that you have a great time traveling.

It is often easier to establish a routine after being on the road for a couple of days.  Just remember to take frequent naps between sightseeing.

The hustle and bustle of today’s world can wear a person down and make them dream about a vacation far away from their day-to-day obligations.  In fact, traveling for pleasure is on the top of everyone’s list of enjoyable activities at one point or another.  From the retiree with the RV to the young college student taking a semester off from his or her studies, travel offers a sense of adventure and excitement that is life changing.  One trek around the world is enough to alter most people’s perception.  The only downfall to this type of getaway is that it often costs exorbitant amounts of money to get from one location to the next.

Less expensive ways of traveling exist but are often not advertised.  Simply put, tourism brings money into cities worldwide.  The objective of a five star hotel is to make a profit off your stay.  Airlines charge for checked baggage because they too are looking to make a fast buck.  You can get around these fees by doing your homework in advance.  In fact, with a little bit of research and a determined attitude, you can save yourself a bundle on travel expenses.

Compare Airlines Before You Buy a Ticket

Before hitting the submit button and buying a plane ticket, take a day to comparison shop the different airlines one by one.  You will be surprised at how many charges you can accumulate on one flight when flying with certain companies.  Choose the airline that provides the best bang for your buck.  This can be in the form of a mid-flight meal, complimentary snacks and beverages, and free upgrades.  Why fly coach when you can pay the same to fly first class?

Stay in a Hostel Instead of a Hotel

Hostels offer travelers a clean, safe place to lay their weary heads after sightseeing without the expense of a luxury hotel.  Commonly referred to as “youth hostels,” most accommodate travelers of all ages and income levels.  They do this by keeping costs low and providing basic amenities like furnished kitchens, common areas, and pay phones.  Individuals have the option of staying one night or weeks at a time if they wish to remain in a location longer. If you plan to stay in a hotel anyway, might I suggest checking out our How to Get Cheap Hotel Deals article?

Couchsurf or Swap Houses

Couchsurfing is a popular term among long-term travelers and backpackers.  It refers to a network of “hosts” willing to let visitors stay in their home for free.  In exchange for their hospitality, these men and women have the luxury of meeting new people from around the world without taking a step outside their front door.  Travelers get to explore different parts of the globe without incurring the costs of lodging.  It is a win-win situation for both parties.  In fact, the CouchSurfing.org website has over one million members in 69,000 cities.

House swapping is a fairly new phenomenon.  Rather than spend money on a timeshare or renting out a condo, families make arrangements to stay in other people’s homes while they are away.  In return, the family on vacation agrees to allow their host to stay in their home at a later date.  This allows both parties to eliminate the cost of lodging while traveling and builds long lasting friendships between hosts and guests.

Get Travel Insurance

Singlehandedly one of the most important things every traveler should carry.  Even the most basic policy can help out in a pinch.  In fact, depending on the company, most travel insurance covers emergency medical treatment, assistance, and evacuation, cancellation, curtailment, and trip interruption as well as legal expenses.  Some policies will even help out if you miss a flight, lose your baggage or wind up in the hospital because of an accident or illness.

Cook Your Own Meals

Many hotels and hostels have a fully operational kitchen with appliances, pots and pans, and dishes.  Make your way to the market and purchase the items needed to make great meals.  Try foods that are regional and in-season.  Also, purchase easy-to-carry snacks like nuts, granola bars, and dried fruit so you can ward off hunger pangs while sightseeing.

Take Advantage of Free Museums, Concerts, and Events

When in doubt, ask the locals.  They know the best deals around town.  If no one is willing to give you the inside scoop, pick up a copy of the local paper.  Given that you can read the language that it is written in, you may find all sorts of festivals, art shows, and exhibits to spend time at.  Best of all, the price of admission is FREE!

Skip the Souvenirs

All the trinkets you acquire from souvenir shops weigh down your luggage and end up costing more than they are worth.  Instead of plopping money down on snow globes and keychains, carry a small unlined journal with you and a glue stick.  Collect postcards, photographs, and ticket stubs.  Record one or two sentences about each memento in your journal as a way of helping you remember the details of your trip.

Going on a memorable trip does not have to cost a fortune.  By exploring your options and exercising some creativity, you can enjoy your vacation without breaking the bank.  The thing to remember is, the less you spend on pricey airline tickets and luxury accommodations, the more money you have to spend on your next vacation.

In today’s world we are surrounded by information.  Countless sources are available on our phones, our computers, our televisions, our radios and there are new devices and new sources of information being developed every day.  This level of access has changed perspectives on commerce, travel, personal relationships, and virtually every aspect of modern life.  Along with all the innumerable benefits of constant connection to the information resources of the world, there are some serious pitfalls and problems to be considered.  The solution addressed here is the necessary protection of ideas.

You have an idea. It started as a thought.  It grew into a sketch.  It became a three dimensional shape.  Finally you have nurtured your fledgling idea to the point where it is ready for the next big step.  This idea could make you rich, famous, and maybe even put your name in the history books.  It must be protected.

Most ideas are never more than that…an idea.  Everyone has ideas but most never make it past the stage of conversational consideration. This article is for those people out there who have an idea for an invention, a product, a multimedia concept, or any other idea that you have decided must see its way to fruition.  You must take the necessary steps to ensure that any benefit that is reaped from your idea is credited to you.

There are many potential legal complications in dealing with things like intellectual property, infringement and many others that this article will not address in specifics.  To do so would require more space than is available and would involve more liability than can be afforded in this venue.  Going forward, any references to the protection of an idea will be in regards the general steps necessary to protect completely unique and original ideas outside of any existing idea, concept, product, or process and are in no way meant to offer of act as substitute for proper legal advice.

Non-Disclosure Agreement (NDA)

Any time you share information about your idea or product, there is a risk that it will be stolen or infringed upon.  Before sharing potentially valuable information you will do well to have potential clients or investors sign off on a non-disclosure agreement that details exactly what you have shown them along with dates and times.  Not only will this serve as means to protect you if your idea is stolen, but will deter many would-be usurpers by making clear how serious and detailed you are in safeguarding your information.

Get Legal Help

Your idea is not safe until contracts are signed or until patents are filed and/or approved.  The idea is yours. You can do much of the research, marketing, and even parts of the licensing on your own.  What you are not likely be able to do on your own is to write contracts that are legally binding or effective for the long-term protection of your idea and any benefit that may be reaped from it.  You will very likely need to enlist the aid of a lawyer at some point during this process.  The right lawyer (one who specializes in patents, contracts and the like) can go a long way to taking the worry out of the negotiations, filings and even complicated verbiage you are likely to encounter on your way to protecting or marketing an idea.   There are also a number of legal information websites that, for a fee, can help in ensuring that you have all the necessary forms for the particulars of your legal situation.  This includes patent filing, copyright applications, privacy agreements, and non disclosure paperwork.

Find a Mentor

Without allowing your idea to “get out of pocket” find someone who has been through these sometimes complicated processes.  This article can only outline some best practices and common-sense ideas about the subject at hand.   While this and other resources can contain a lot of helpful information, the tips and advice gathered from the personal experiences of other people can be a great help in navigating some of the unforeseen pitfalls you are likely to encounter on the way to a protecting your idea.

What Not to Do

Many have mistakenly tried to protect their ideas with what is now referred to as a “poor man’s patent”  This mistaken concept involves a person packaging their idea, mailing it to themselves, and using the postmarks or registered mail receipts as a way to “date” their idea.  This is not an effective way to protect your idea, and will in no way, be of any legal assistance if you feel your idea has been infringed upon at some point in the protection process.

Keep Proper Records

Any thing worth doing is worth doing right…and is worth writing down.  Keep track of dates, take notes, take pictures.  Make copies of all of the above and store them separately and securely.   Extensive record keeping during every step will make every other step of the process much easier.

Use Resources & Research Your Idea

Now that you have detailed and outlined the specifics of your idea, you need to know if anyone has considered the same thing before you.   Depending on your budget, there are many patent search websites (including one provided by our good friends at Google) that you can pay to scour the U.S. Patent Office to ensure that you do not waste your time attempting to protect and idea or product that already exists.

Even if your idea is unique, it does not mean that it is a great or marketable idea.  Again, depending on your budget, there are many companies dedicated to market research.  These companies can protect your confidential information while helping you determine whether there is interest enough in your idea to move forward or if changes need to be made.  You can conduct this type of research on your own as long as extensive documentation is taken as to what, where, when, and with whom you share information.

Use Common Sense and Be Diligent

If you are reading this article then there is a chance you already have a potentially valuable idea for a product or process in mind.  The most of important part of any undertaking is to follow-through.  Unless you are already working with an unlimited budget you should expect this process to be time consuming.  Work hard, stay focused, be patient and keep working!  Do not be deterred by negative people or unexpected problems.   Do not go around talking about your idea.  Do not share more than you have to outside of the documented settings discussed above.  The prospect of becoming recognized or wealthy is enough to make, even the people you trust, consider the possibility of using your work for their gains.

Following the steps above is a very basic framework for a potentially complicated task.  Use these concepts along with other reputable resources to ensure that you have all the necessary and ever-changing legalities covered.  Everything starts as an idea.   Do not let yours get away from you.

Traveler’s checks are designed with safety in mind.  Not only are they accepted at locations all over the world, they also come in different currencies including the US Dollar, Euro, Canadian Dollar, and the Japanese Yen. Easy-to-use and keep track of, traveler’s checks take the guesswork out of managing your money when you are out of state or abroad.

For over 100 years, individuals have preferred traveler’s checks for a number of reasons.  One of them is quite simple.  With the exchange rate being so uncertain, travelers never know how much their money is really worth.  With traveler’s checks, this is seldom an issue because you have locked into the exchange rate at the time of purchase.  You also don’t have to worry about someone obtaining your personal information if your purse or wallet is lost or stolen.  That gives you added security when you are away from home and makes traveler’s checks a necessity for every globetrotter.

Decide Where You Want to Get Your Traveler’s Checks

There are a number of reputable places where you can obtain traveler’s checks.  One of them is at your local bank.  Another option is through your local AAA Auto Club.  Last but not least, you can get them from American Express, Citicorp or Thomas Cook.  This largely depends on your preference.  Some checks will bear the MasterCard or Visa name and logo.  Others may be affiliated with your bank.  The most standard traveler’s check is issued through American Express and has identifying information that matches the company.

Many issuers have replaced booklets of traveler’s checks with pre-paid debit cards.  These handy pieces of plastic work in a similar fashion but do not have the same types of security features found on traveler’s checks.  That means that it is easier to use these cards without identification.  A person will not necessarily be required to countersign a slip or prove who they are when making purchases.  If you prefer a hassle-free way to protect your money, consider the benefits offered by traveler’s checks.

Determine What Denominations Will Work Best For You and Your Budget

Having a variety of checks in different denominations will give you greater freedom as you travel.  Many retailers refuse to accept larger denominations because of the risk of them being fraudulent.  You can avoid this issue by having smaller traveler’s checks on hand while making purchases.  Buying a pack of gum to break a $100 check is not advised.  You don’t want to walk around with a wallet full of cash, now do you?

Make Sure All of the Safety Features Match Up

Traveler’s check issues have implemented a number of strategies to defer counterfeiters.  From holographic images to security inks and watermarks, each issuer has its own way of making their checks valid.  Just make sure to buy them from a trusted location like a bank or through the American Express website.  Purchasing discounted traveler’s checks from individuals other than a trusted retailer increases the probability of them being fraudulent.  Protect your assets by making sure these features are present on all the checks you are given before leaving for your trip.  You can never be too cautious when traveling abroad.

Keep the Register in a Safe Place

You should keep a written record of all your traveler’s check serial numbers in a safe place just in case they are lost or stolen.  Although each issuer has a different set of rules concerning replacement traveler’s checks, American Express provides the following options:

1. Call a Customer Service Center with the serial numbers of the missing checks.  You can find the number to reach them at included with the paperwork that came with the checks when you first bought them.  You can also visit their website online for contact information.
2. Once on the phone, a representative will present a number of options to you in regards to obtaining a refund.
3. If you wish to expedite the process, you can fill out a Refund Claim Form and fax it to1-800-417-0060.
4. Your refund will arrive to your home in the form of a company check in 7 to 10 business days.

Traveler’s checks are readily available and offer convenience to the individuals that choose to use them.  They have no hidden fees, are widely accepted, and can be replaced if they are lost and stolen.  The same cannot be said about cash.  Thieves (see our article on avoiding pickpockets) are seldom brazen enough to use traveler’s checks out of fear that they will be caught in the act.  Cash offers anonymity.  Traveler’s checks are registered in a person’s name and can be tracked back to them and their address.  This gives you more than one reason to purchase a batch for your next trip.

According to the experts at the American Automobile Association of Ohio, their members experience over 90,000 flat tires every year.  Take these along with all the flat tires of all the Americans that are not members of this group and chances are that you are going to find yourself on the side of the road one day with a flat.  When that day comes you will be better off knowing how to get yourself back on the road.  As common as this troublesome occurrence is, the task is not to be taken lightly.  If the proper care is not taken you could easily find yourself, your passengers, or your vehicle in danger.  Not to worry road warrior.  If you will be careful, take your time and follow our simple guide along with the specific recommendations in your vehicle owner’s manual, you will get back on the road without incident.

Find a Safe Place to Stop

If you are fortunate enough to have a few seconds of advanced warning before your tire goes completely flat, use this precious time to signal  and to get your vehicle as far to the right side of the road and away from oncoming traffic as possible. Do what you can to come to a stop on a flat surface. Upon coming to a stop, activate your hazard lights to alert other drivers to steer clear.

If you are surprised with a “blowout” and are able to maintain control of your vehicle, the same procedure as above should be followed as closely as possible.  If a bent rim means you are out of harm’s way, it is a small sacrifice.  In the case of an emergency or vehicle collision you should immediately contact the nearest emergency response service or highway patrol by calling 911 or *HP.

Be vigilant and remain aware of your surroundings during this entire procedure, taking special care if the flat causes you to work on the same side as oncoming traffic.

How to Remove the Flat Tire

Start by putting your vehicle in park when driving an automatic transmission or in first gear in a vehicle with a manual transmission.   Ensure that the emergency brake is engaged.  Check your vehicle owner’s manual for the location of your lug wrench, spare tire, jack and recommended jack points.

Remove the hub cap to expose the lug nuts.  A common mistake is raising the vehicle before using the lug wrench to loosen the nuts.   Loosen the nuts first.  Do this by securely seating your vehicle’s lug wrench over whichever nut you choose to start with.  With slow, and increasingly steady pressure, carefully loosen the nut.  No tricks here, just remember lefty-loosey and keep at it until they free up.   Try not to strain yourself.  Continue with this process until all the nuts are loose enough to spin with your fingers.  Do not remove them completely at this point.

Use the jack at the manufacturer recommended point to carefully lift your vehicle off the ground just far enough to get the damaged wheel and tire off and the spare back on.

Carefully remove the loosened lug nuts by hand, making certain you do not lose them.  Upon completing the removal of all the lug nuts and placing them in the glove box, ashtray, your pocket or anywhere you are sure not to lose them, you are ready to remove the wheel and tire.

Depending on the size of the wheels on your vehicle, it is not uncommon for them to weigh 30 pounds or more each.  Be careful not to strain or hurt your self during the removal.   Once you have removed the damaged wheel and tire, attempt to move it around to the trunk or bed of the vehicle. Retrieve your lug nuts and take the spare tire (usually found in or under the trunk or bed) around to the necessary wheel.

How to Install a Spare Tire

Lift the spare and carefully line up the bolt holes over the lugs on the hub and put the spare tire in place.    Finger tighten your lug nuts in a “zig-zag” or star pattern moving from top to bottom to ensure even tension is placed on each.  Once the lug nuts are finger tight, snug them up with the lug wrench.  At this point the vehicle is still raised so you will not be able to completely tighten them down.

After tightening the lug nuts as much as possible, use the jack to carefully lower the vehicle.    Use your lug wrench to tighten the lug nuts using the same zig-zag or star pattern as before until all lug nuts are secure.  A loose wheel can be very dangerous, so you should ensure that all lug nuts are tight, while taking care not to apply so much force as would cause damage the threads, lug nuts, or rotor.  Check again to make sure you have tightened them all evenly.

Be Cautious When Driving on a Spare Tire

Unless your vehicle has a full size spare, you will have noticed that the replacement tire has somewhat different dimensions than the damaged and remaining wheels and tires.  In general, these spare tires are meant for VERY limited mileage and speed.  The idea behind the existence of a spare is that it will allow a driver to get to the next closest location where a tire can be replaced and remounted.  You should consult the materials included with your spare tire and/or your owner’s manual to ensure you do not exceed the distance and speed recommendations of your spare tire.

Well, in case you had not noticed, you now have four working wheels and tires on your vehicle.  Carefully load the damaged wheel and tire into your trunk or wherever your spare was located, and place the jack and all project related materials back in the vehicle.  After checking lug nuts, stowing all project related materials and keeping in mind the limitations of the the spare tire, you are ready to hit the road.  Drive Carefully!

1. Be vigilant and watch for other drivers whenever exiting and moving around your vehicle on the side of the road.
2. Check regularly to ensure that your spare tire and necessary tools are present and in good, working order.
3. Invest in a Roadside emergency kit with reflectors, ponchos, flashlights and other items that will make an unexpected roadside stop more manageable.
4. Consult your auto insurer or other reputable companies for details on roadside assistance programs if you unwilling, uninterested, or unable to complete the tasks discussed in the article above.
5. Whenever there are injuries or your flat has occurred during conditions or in a location that you cannot complete the above tasks safely, call for help, wait for conditions to improve, and do not take safety risks unless it is absolutely unavoidable.

With the unemployment rate reaching record highs around the nation, there is no better time than today to start a small business.  Keeping costs low in the first few months will allow you to focus all of your finances to buying product or promoting your services.  So, what do you do to get to the next level?  How do you grow your business when you’re running low on cash?  There are a couple of options available to you.  From selling your assets to getting a loan from the bank, there are plenty of ways for business owners like yourself to raise capital.

Before getting in over your head, there are some things to consider.  Do you want to take on a monthly payment when you’re first starting out as an entrepreneur or would you rather raise funds another way?  Are you interested in a sole proprietorship or a partnership?  Do you plan to conduct business online, through a brick and mortar storefront or both?  How much money do you have to get started?  Once you have determined these things, you will have a better idea of your needs and know how much money is needed to open your small business.

Come Up With a Business Plan

A well-written business plan is a necessity if you expect to receive funds from a lender.  Banks want to see exactly what you plan to do with the money that they give you.  Having it all mapped out on paper gives the institution a better idea as to how you plan to make your money grow and ultimately pay back the loan with interest.

If writing is not your forte, consider hiring someone with experience to help you with your business plan.  Without it, few lenders will even consider hearing your ideas.  Although it may be considered an expense at the time, a thorough business plan is worth every penny you spend on it.  It can help you earn the trust of your banker which is important these days.

Approach a Lender for Help

Call or visit your bank and ask them what the requirements are for obtaining a small business loan.  Depending on the lender, the process can be very easy or may be more complex.  Make sure to bring in a copy of your business plan to go over with your banker.  Explain in great detail what the money will be used for.  Get a copy of the institution’s lending guidelines and review them before filling out the application.  Zone in on the interest rate and make sure it is one that allows you to pay off your loan quickly.  Do some negotiating when necessary.  See what type of loan best fits your needs and your budget.

The Small Business Administration (SBA) also offers loans.  If you do not qualify for a bank loan, you may be approved for one through the SBA.  They have two to choose from.  The first is the Basic 7(a) Loan Program which is used the most often and is available in amounts up to $2 million dollars. The MicroLoan Program specializes in loans for small business up to $35,000 dollars.  You can find out more about each program and its requirements by visiting the SBA online.

Start Out Small and Work Your Way to Success

Many small business owners start their business on the side and continue to work their day jobs.  This ensures that there is plenty of money to cover expenses from the very first day of operation.  Once the business takes off and more time is required to run it, these savvy entrepreneurs turn in their notice with a smile on their face.

You can grow alongside your business.  By setting specific goals and a realistic deadline to complete tasks, you are laying a solid foundation for your company.  This initial trial and error period will allow you to work out all the kinks before leaving your 9-to-5 gig behind.  It will also give you the start-up capital that you need.  In addition to paying your bills, it is important to put away money for your business.  That way, when the time is right, you will have everything in place to get started as an entrepreneur.

Apply For Grants

Different state development agencies offer assistance to fledgling business owners through grants.  The money does not come without strings attached.  Most business owners must match the amount given to them by the agency either through private funding or loans.  Even then, every penny counts.  Here is some information you might find useful:

www.business.gov

Solicit Donations from Family Members and Friends

If all else fails, you can speak to your family members and friends to see if they will put up the capital needed to start your small business.  Believe it or not, many people are eager to share your enthusiasm and therefore contribute in ways you never thought possible.

The website Kickstarter (www.kickstarter.com) allows people worldwide to pledge money online as a way of helping you achieve your dreams.  The service is free and allows you to track your project’s progress from start to finish.  This is a fast and easy way to get the word out about your business ideas.  Project creators keep 100% ownership over their work and offer donor’s products and experiences that are unique to their project.  That means that you won’t have to pay back the money that you raised.  This type of funding platform is taking off and may be the way of the future for small business owners.

Finding funding is an important task of small business ownership.  Without it, getting your company off the ground may seem impossible.  Gaining the trust of your banker, a SBA lender, and your family and friends is important when you need start-up capital to get the ball rolling.  A comprehensive business plan tackles all of the questions that might come up during the lending process and gives you a clearer picture of your future as a new entrepreneur.

Unforeseen events often come up when we are away from home which means that we should be prepared financially to address them while traveling.  A fine-tuned budget allows for the anticipated costs of a trip as well as an emergency fund for things like hospital visits, flat tires, and last minute hotel stays.  It serves as a safety net for unsavory situations and can be the difference between life and death in many scenarios.

Every traveler should consider the importance of managing their funds while they are away.  Without money, one cannot pay for transportation, lodging or meals.  You cannot properly tip individuals nor can you acquire the things that you need like toiletries or medicines.  This can make for a very long and uncomfortable trip.  By learning the skills needed to properly allocate your funds while traveling, you reduce the risk of overspending or coming into a situation ill-prepared.

Learn How Much Everything Costs

Travel books and websites are designed with you in mind.  They serve as valuable resources for individuals by painting a picture of how much things cost, the best bargains available, and what things to expect when your journeys take you far from home.  Study these items and get a general idea of what it is like to stay in a hotel, hail a cab, eat in a restaurant, and do some sightseeing.

Draw Up a Budget and Stick To It

After you have done your research, decide what type of budget you can afford.  Take into consideration the number of travelers and their basic needs.  Allow enough money to cover each person’s expenses as well as keeping a reserve fund in the case that emergencies arise.  The last thing that you want to do in a foreign country is run out of funds.

Always Have a Reserve Fund

Whether it is in traveler’s checks or credit cards, it is important to have an open line of money available to cover the unexpected.  A sick child or flat tire can really put a dent into your travel budget.  In fact, when traveling abroad, it is always best to have access to some quick cash when needed.  Whatever you don’t use on this trip, you can save for your next journey.

Ask For a Higher Credit Limit Before You Travel

If you anticipate charging your vacation to your travel card without raising your credit limit, think twice.  It is hard to negotiate with your creditors when you away from home.  A month or two in advance, contact your credit card companies and explain the situation.  Let them know that you plan on using their card exclusively.  Then ask them for an increase.  Most will be more than happy to honor your request because they know they will be making interest off of your trip.  You get the safety of knowing that you have what you need on the road and they get the luxury of making some money off of you.

Write Down Expenditures

Carry a small notebook with you so you can write down expenses.  This will help you keep track of how you are spending your money.  It will also give you an overview of how much of your actual budget you have left.  If at all possible, save your receipts so that you can compare them to your credit card statement once you have arrived home.

A small manila envelope is lightweight and easy to carry in a bag or purse.  Simply slip your receipts into it before leaving a shop or restaurant and take solace in knowing that you have everything you need to do some accounting once your trip has ended.

Keep Money in Multiple Locations

Do not keep all of your money in one location.  In the chance event that your wallet or purse becomes lost or stolen, you will have enough funds to see you through.  If you are using traveler’s checks, remember to keep the receipts in a safe location.  This is the only way that you can be reimbursed without having the actual documents on you.

A number of personal safes and travel bags with tamper-proof locks and straps can be purchased and used throughout a trip.  These items may seem a little pricey at first glance but they are well worth the money.  A simple web search can put you into contact with a number of companies selling money belts and camera bags.

When it comes to managing your money while traveling, you can never be too cautious.  It is never good to flash your cash in public places.  It is always ideal to carry your credit cards and traveler’s checks in a concealed location.  Having a reserve set aside for emergencies can make an uncomfortable situation go much smoother and a larger credit line can assist you with making last minute purchases before heading off to your next destination.

There are several keys to successfully completing any automotive project.  The first and most important of these is safety.  Thousands of average Americans and experienced mechanics alike are injured each year for failing to be sufficiently careful when working on their automobiles. You should consider safety glasses and gloves as necessary in each of the following steps.  Another essential to a successful project is ensuring the appropriate tools and factory recommended components are employed.  As vehicle manufacturer recommendations can vary widely, you should consult you owners manual for specifics.  Most of this information is also available on manufacturer websites.

Changing your oil will require all but the most slender shade-tree mechanics to “jack” the vehicle off the ground or to drive up on appropriately rated ramps.  Both are available from any auto parts retailer.  Again, you should consult your owner’s manual to ensure that the correct jack-points are used to safely lift the vehicle if necessary and to correctly place jack stands.  In addition to a solid, level surface you will need to acquire the following before getting started:

Tools Needed

• A ratchet or open end wrench (usually 5/8 inch but, consult your manual for appropriate size)
• Oil filter wrench
• Funnel
• A approved bin or recycle container
• New oil filter
• New Oil
• Jack, Jack-stands or ramp( (depending on vehicle height and mechanic’s dimensions)
• Safety Glasses, Gloves
• Drop Cloth (newspaper, trash bags etc.)

What to do Before Changing the Oil in Your Car

After securing a solid, level surface and after determining whether it will be necessary to lift the vehicle (and doing so) you are almost ready to get started.  Whether or not it was necessary to lift the vehicle, ensure that your vehicle is in “park” (or in first gear in the case of a manual transmission) that your vehicle’s emergency brake is engaged, and that the wheels are securely “chocked” with a brick, stone, or any other implement that will keep your vehicle from rolling if your brake fails or transmission slips. Check twice.  You can never be too careful.

Now that the vehicle is securely in place all you need to do is ensure that it has sufficiently cooled before getting to get to work.   Depending on the make, age, and condition of your vehicle’s engine, it can reach temperatures in excess of 200 degrees (F).   If the engine is not allowed to cool after operation you could be severely burned by engine surfaces or by the very hot oil you will soon be draining out.

The vehicle is now securely in place and you have double checked for safety.  You have allowed the engine to sufficiently cool and you have acquired all the necessary tools and fluids.  Let’s do this.

Changing the Oil in Your Car

Place your recycle bin under the oil pan.  In order to keep your surface or driveway clean and to prevent oil from contaminating the environment, you will also do well place a drop cloth or newspapers down in your work area.  Check your manual for specifics but the pan and drain plug (actually a threaded bolt) will generally be found on the bottom of the engine and near the front axle.  Use your wrench or ratchet to loosen the drain plug.  Do not remove it all at once as there will usually be a “rush” of oil when the plug is first removed.  You should loosen it until you see the first trickle of oil and then adjust the placement of your recycle bin to ensure it all drains where it ought to and not on you or your driveway.  Finish removing the plug and make certain not to lose it.  On many vehicles there is also a sealing washer.  Often times this part can be re-used, but if it is bent, broken or you are uncertain, replace it or consult your owner’s manual.

Though most of the oil will be drained in the first 3-5 minutes, complete draining time will vary depending on how cool the oil is. Feel free to get out and stretch your legs while waiting to begin the next step.

Once the bulk of the oil has drained you can now remove the filter.  The filter and upper parts of the motor can hold up to another quart so, just as in the previous step, you will need to loosen the filter using the filter wrench to see where the oil will drain. Adjust the placement of the bin if necessary, and then finish removing the filter. Keep the opening of the filter vertical to prevent spilling.   Once the oil has stopped draining you are ready to continue.

Replace your drain plug, paying careful attention no to “cross” thread as this can cause leaks and costly damage to your vehicle. This plug should be tight but care should be taken not bend or otherwise damage the pan or the plug by over-tightening.

Before replacing the filter you should take a small amount of oil on your fingertip and apply it to the rubber gasket on the mounting side.  Unlike the oil drain plug you should attempt to hand-tighten the oil filter instead of using the filter wrench to ensure that it is snug without causing damage. A ½  to ¾ turn after making contact with the engine is usually a good place to stop turning it.  If you are unable to do so carefully by hand, use the filter wrench to replace the filter taking care not to over-tighten

Just as double-checking is important for your safety it is important to check both drain plug and filter before moving on to ensure the safety of your engine.  Once ensuring that your plug and filter are in place you are ready to replace your engine oil.

You should have already checked your vehicle’s manual to ensure you have the suggested oil for your engine.  Before removing your oil fill cap ensure that the area surrounding it is clean, so that debris does not get into the oil or the related systems.  You should also clean your funnel before placing it into the oil fill opening.  Pour oil in slowly, stopping at  a half quart short of the recommended amount.  Allow 3-5 minutes for the oil to make its way to the pan before checking the level on your dipstick.  If necessary pour the remaining oil in or If the level is in the recommended range you replace your oil fill cap and safely store the remaining oil.  Before starting the vehicle check both filter and drain plug again to ensure that there are no leaks.

After carefully removing your oil bin, tools and all project related materials from underneath the vehicle, carefully lower the vehicle off of jack-stands or ramps.  After completing these steps, aside from making sure your will not soil your upholstery, you are ready to start the engine.

Start the vehicle engine and allow it to run for several minutes.  Turn the vehicle off and inspect underneath for leaks.  If you kept your work area clean it will be much easier to tell if any oil you might see is from leaks.  If there are no leaks you have completed a successful oil change.

How to Clean Up After Changing Your Oil

Before you pull a muscle patting yourself on the back there is one more important task that you must attend to. Most national auto parts retailers and reputable recycling centers will allow you to safely dispose of waste oil and filters for recycling.  If you are uncertain where to do this you should contact your local municipality for the nearest approved center.

This is important for the environment as oil is highly toxic, and you could face serious fines for disposing of it improperly.

Keep a log of the mileage to ensure appropriate intervals between maintenance and consult your manual to confirm whether or not your vehicle has a “reset” button that you may need to activate after this service.

Oil Changing Process in Review:

1. Check your manual to ensure you have the right type and amount of oil.
2. Ensure you have the appropriate tools before starting work.  This includes safety glasses and gloves along with the list above.
3. Ensure that you have a safe location to do the work.
4. Safely lift and secure the vehicle if necessary, and prep your project area to prevent messes.
5. Allow engine to cool before working.
6. Drain engine oil in appropriate container. Oil pan first, filter second.
7. Tighten drain plug with wrench and hand tighten new oil filter
8. Refill your oil
9. Start engine and ensure there are no leaks
10. Responsibly recycle waste oil and filter and log your mileage

A lost passport can spell trouble abroad.  That is why it is so important to make copies of all your important documents before you leave for a trip.  Having a file on hand that contains images of these items can help expedite the process.  This is especially helpful if you have misplaced all of your identification and have no other way of establishing identity.

Knowing who to contact in the case of an emergency overseas is helpful.  Without a passport, it is often impossible to leave one country and go to another.  Stricter laws have been passed that prohibit individuals without the proper ID from flying.  Replacing a lost passport is always easier when you are home and can visit the proper authorities in person.

Report Your Loss to the Nearest Embassy or Consulate

If you are in a foreign land, you must report your lost to the nearest embassy or consulate catering to your country.  They will walk you through the steps necessary to apply for a new passport.

You can save yourself the headache by visiting the Embassy or Consulate’s website and printing out the instructions needed to obtain a replacement passport.  Each country has its own set of rules and regulations as to how it deals with a lost passport.  The information listed here deals strictly with those residents living in the United States and is therefore irrelevant to those living in other countries.

Contact the State Department to Invalidate Your Passport

If you live in the United States, you can call the State Department and have your passport invalidated.  The phone number to reach them at is 1-877-487-2778.  Their hours are Monday through Friday from 8 AM to 10 PM Eastern Standard Time.

If you do not plan on replacing the passport, you can submit application DS-64 to:

US Dept. of State
Passport Service
Consular Lost or Stolen Passport Section
1111 19th Street NW Suite 500
Washington DC, 20036

Filling out this form alone will not get you a replacement passport.  You will be required to submit a second form along with an additional fee.  Sending DS-64 to Consulate alerts them to the fact that your passport is missing.

Produce the Proper Documentation to Apply For a New Passport

If time permits, you can apply in person for a new passport.  You will need the following documents to establish identity.  They are:

• A Valid Driver’s License or State Issued State ID Card
• Two Passport Suitable Photographs
• Social Security Card
• Application Fee

You will have to pay extra if you want the passport to be expedited.  This is on top of the fees required to file the application.  Keep in mind that certain forms of payment are not accepted.  It is advised to read the office’s policy before writing out a personal check to see if it will be accepted.

Make an Appointment with the Regional Passport Agency

You will need to fill out and submit two forms.  The first is the DS-11 Application for Passport.  The second is Form DS-64 Statement Regarding Lost or Stolen Passport.  Each form will have its own list of criteria that needs to be followed.  Read over each form carefully before filling it out.  If you have any questions, quietly take a number and wait to be called on.  Meeting with a person to discuss your applications can save you the hassle of incorrectly filling them out.

Your local post office is also equipped to deal with these types of requests.  Make sure to arrive during working hours and to speak to clerk regarding your lost passport.  Bring along the identification listed above, the proper fee, and fill out the two forms listed above.  If you need your passport in a hurry, you will have to pay an added fee.  This will make your application a priority.

Keep Your Passport Protected At All Times

If you’ve read our how long does it take to get a passport article, you already know that a passport is not an easy thing to replace.  With this being said, it is very important to keep it in a safe location at all times. Purchase a money pouch or belt and place this document underneath your clothes.  One of the most common ways people lose their passport is to a pickpocket, so I’d recommend reading our guide detailing how to avoid one. Be careful not to get it wet and do not try to alter it in any way.  Getting through airport security will be a nightmare if they believe your passport is invalid.

Although losing your passport is the last thing you want to do before a big trip, there are options available for obtaining a new one quickly.  Paying for rush delivery helps ensure that the document arrives in time before you leave.  That means that you won’t have to miss out on all the fun just because you put your passport in a place that you forgot about.

Camping is a pastime enjoyed by people of all ages.  Packing up the car and setting off to a location in the forest or at the lake can bring individuals closer to nature and help them forget about the little things that life throws at them.

Having the right equipment on hand can make the outdoor experience even more enjoyable.  Unfortunately for the inexperienced camper, knowing what to bring on their adventure can be a daunting task.  Without prior notice, important items needed to secure stakes into the ground or keep the rain off the tent are left behind.  That is why it so important to know what to pack and why it might be needed.

Determine the Details of Your Trip

Take into account the number of days that you will be gone and the people that will be with you.  Do they require special accommodations or will one tent do?  What do you plan on eating?  Are you going to cook over a fire or live out of an ice chest?  Once you have come up with a solid plan, you will have a better idea of what you need to bring with you.

A weekend trip will require less supplies than a week long jaunt into the woods.  The same can be said about a trip that includes a pair of friends versus a family with small children.  Taking note of the length of the trip, the people that are going camping together, and the level of comfort that they expect to have will allow you to pack the things that will be the most useful to you.

Inventory the Items That You Already Have

Physically account for the items that you plan on taking with you.  Examine your tent and air mattresses for holes that need patching.  Assemble a mess kit with plates, cutlery, and a cup for each individual going on the trip with you.  Also, make sure to have an adequate amount of bug spray on hand to ward off the gnats and mosquitoes.  Write down anything that you think you might need as you go along.

Purchase the Items That You Need and Do Not Have Available

Take a trip to the outdoor section of your favorite retailer and see what it has to offer.  Purchase those items that will be beneficial to you while you camp.  Remember that you will want adequate bedding so a good sleeping bag is highly recommended.  A can opener can make meal preparation go much smoother.  A canteen or jug is great for storing water or iced tea.  A tarp will keep the rain off your tent and ultimately you.

Plastic tablecloths can be spread out on the ground and sat on.  Children can also lay down on these and color with crayons.  Disposable cutlery, cups, and plates save time and reduce the need to wash dishes.

Pack the Trunk of Your Car or Truck

The night before you leave, pack the items that you want to bring with you.  Double check to make sure that you haven’t forgotten the First Aid kit and the tent stakes.  If you have children, make sure to bring some toys, games, and books to keep them occupied.  If you’re bringing a dog along, make sure he or she has a dish for water and a dish for food.  It wouldn’t hurt for you to bring a toy for them to play with as well.

If it makes it an easier for you, refer to a checklist.  Cross items out once you have placed them in your car or truck.  Put stars beside the supplies that are the most important.  Pack these items first if at all possible.

Make Sure That You Have a Car or Solar Charger Handy

Emergencies happen without notice.  Having a car or solar phone charger available when you need it can make a big difference.  Although the idea is to commune with nature, it doesn’t mean that you don’t need a connection to the outside world.  Access to a fully charged cell phone adds an element of security that isn’t always obtainable in the outdoors.

Packing for a camping trip can be fun.  Involve your family in the process and get things done in half the time.  Just remember that things are hard to come by when you’re out on the lake or in the middle of a national park.  By planning ahead, you ensure that your time in the wild is well spent.  No one likes to go fishing and then realize that they forgot their bait at home.

A qualified and reliable tutor makes the grade.  That means that they are willing to accommodate your busy schedule, create lessons of value, and help you approach learning in new and exciting ways.  Although tutors exist in just about every city, finding the right individual to help you succeed can take some time and persistence.  In fact, you may go through a string of tutors before finally settling on one.  The reason for this is quite simple.  Very few people know what kind of time commitment is involved with teaching a person a new language or how to solve a complicated mathematical equation.

Reaching out to a few different groups of people can help you have your pick of professional tutors.  That means that you have to physically put in a request for help.  Although this may seem unfamiliar to you at first, it is necessary for you to gain an understanding of the subject matter in its entirety.  That is the sole purpose of a tutor.  They want to help you achieve everything you set out to do academically.

Post an Ad

One of the quickest ways to get a response from a tutor is to place an ad requesting their services.  This can be done online, through your local newspaper or through bulletin boards located throughout your school or campus.

It is important to include the following information so that others will know exactly what you are looking for in terms of assistance:

• The Subject Being Studied
• The Number of Hours of Tutoring Needed
• The Skill Level That You Possess
• Your Name
• Your Telephone Number or Email Address

Being able to contact you to assess your needs will be that much simpler when you include your name, telephone number or email address in the ad or on the flyer that you create and pass around campus.  Talented tutors typically have a large client base and you don’t want to miss out because you failed to give them a way to get ahold of you.

Respond to an Ad

Read the classified ad section of your local and school newspaper.  Search high profile websites like Craigslist for leads.  If a tutor seems appealing to you, contact them either by phone or via email.  Discuss what you need and your expectations.  Ask what their rate is and decide whether you would like to schedule a trial session.

Use Your School Connections

Many schools and universities provide onsite tutoring free of charge.  Inquire about these student services and sign up for regular sessions according to your schedule.  If it is your child that needs assistance, place them in an afterschool program and arrange to pick them up after the tutoring is over.  Make sure that they do not feel discouraged by the extra help.  Explain to them that their tutor is there for them to help them achieve their goals.

Visit a Tutoring Database Online

Several companies offer tutoring databases online.  They are user-friendly and easily accessible.  Simply choose the subject that you want help with and read through the different profiles listed on the site.  When you see one that appeals to you, contact the tutor via email.

Some of the best known tutoring websites include:

• Wyzant (http://www.wyzant.com)
• Tutor.com (http://www.tutor.com)
• Sylvan (http://www.sylvanlearning.com)
• Care.com (http://www.care.com)
• e-Tutor (http://www.e-tutor.com)

Make an arrangement to meet up in a public place.  Bring along your textbooks and lessons so he or she can get a better feel for what you are studying.  Schedule your next session while you are together so you can ensure that your tutor is not booked for the month.  Regularly scheduled sessions will give you the opportunity to polish up your skills and may even help you achieve higher grades in the classes that are troubling you.

Barter Services With Others

Exchange services with people that you know.  Other students may benefit from your knowledge or unique skill set.  Find a way to make this work to your advantage.  Offer one hour of service in exchange for one hour of tutoring.  You would be surprised to learn how many people will take you up on your offer.  If you are an experienced baker, hair stylist or artist, your services are in demand.

Professional, reliable tutors are easy to find if you know where to look for them.  Meeting in a public place like a library or bookstore ensures that you take safety seriously. A practice session gives you a chance to evaluate your tutor’s skills and level of understanding of the subject matter being taught.   It also gives you the opportunity to get to know one another on a personal level before committing large amounts of time out of your schedule.

Let’s face it.  One of the most expensive parts of going on vacation is paying for lodging.  Even at budget prices, the most stripped down hotel can cost a fortune and that’s if you’re only staying one day!  Imagine what it would take to stay an entire week.

A big portion of your travel expenses can easily be spent on accommodations.  From luxury resorts to quaint bed and breakfasts, everyone is clamoring for your cash.  You can easily reduce the cost of your lodging by employing a few simple tactics before you make your reservations.  In fact, you may become so good at finding hotel bargains that you can afford two vacations this year instead of one.  Now, how cool is that?

Do Your Research

Not all hotels are created equal.  In fact, some budget hotels are less than satisfactory.  Rather than stay in a subpar room, why not stay somewhere amazing for half price?  Different hotels around the country offer all sorts of perks via email.  See which ones offer discounts for joining their mailing lists or rewards programs.  These types of marketing efforts are very beneficial to travelers on a budget.  You get a great deal and the hotels get business even in their off season.

Comparison Shop Amenities

Different types of amenities can make one hotel better than other.  For example, those with complimentary continental breakfast rate higher than those that do not.  The reason for this is simple.  Travelers enjoy getting a break every now and then.  Individuals on vacation with their family appreciate the fact that at least one meal a day is provided to them.

Gyms, swimming pools, and free internet service are a few ways that different companies appeal to travelers.  Another way that they do just that is by providing complimentary childcare and pet sitting service.  This allows the adults in the family to get away without feeling guilty or insecure.  The kids and Fido are in good hands while you and your spouse paint the town red.  Talk about getting more bang for your buck!

Use a Coupon Code or Club Discount

Coupon codes and club discounts are honored at hotels around the world.  Call ahead or view the company’s website to see if there are certain terms and conditions.  You can also get a discount by booking your flight, rental car, and hotel together.  Certain travel websites offer these bundled rates at different times throughout the year.

Book Your Room During the Off Season

It may also do you a world of good to book your hotel during the off season.  That is when the rates are usually the lowest.  For areas with theme parks or other widely known attractions, summer is the busiest and most expensive time to visit.  Postpone your trip a couple of months and save, save, save.

Share a Room with a Friend or Colleague and Split the Costs

If you’re on a business trip or attending a conference and will spend little time at the hotel, consider getting a room with twin size beds and splitting the cost with a friend or colleague.  You can also share the cost of a rental car or cab and pocket the savings for your next big out-of-town meeting.

Take Advantage of Multiple Day Deductions

If you plan on staying more than one day in the same location, see if the hotel will give you a discount.  Empty rooms mean a loss of income.  Most companies will be more than happy to oblige by giving you an incentive to stay more than one night.  Some will even give you a night free if you book your hotel in advance and remain in the same room for five consecutive days.

Find a Place Within Walking Distance of All the Attractions

Reduce the added expense of transportation by finding a cheap hotel in the area that is within walking distance of all the attractions.  Rather than hail a cab or rent a car, you can take off on foot and see what the city really is like.  This is one amenity that is priceless.  A good place to stay is close to shopping malls, restaurants, movie theaters, and museums.

An attractive, comfortable hotel offers more than just a place to lay your head after a long day of meetings, workshops or sightseeing.  It provides attractive amenities and is willing to negotiate its price per night to entice you to stay.  With a little practice, you can negotiate discounts like a pro.  Just remember to read customer reviews before placing your reservation.  If it seems too good to be true, it probably is.  You don’t want to compromise your safety by staying in a questionable area of town nor do you want to be woken up by a noisy air conditioner or leaky pipe either.

To become a CPA, you are required to pass an infamously hard four-part exam known as the “Uniform CPA Examination.” This test is written and administered by the American Institute of Certified Public Accountants, also known as the AICPA.

The four parts that make up the CPA Exam are:

1. Financial Accounting and Reporting

2. Auditing and Attestation

3. Regulation

4. Business Environment and Concepts

Here’s a breakdown of each part of the CPA Exam.

Financial Accounting and Reporting

You will be tested on your knowledge of standard accounting principles for different business enterprises, including not-for-profit organizations and the government.

Topics covered:

-financial statements

-types of transactions and events

-governmental accounting and reporting standards

-nongovernmental and not-for-profit account and reporting standards

Auditing and Attestation (Auditing)

You will be tested on your knowledge of audits, standard auditing, and other standards of engagements and the skills related to them.

Topics covered:

-engagement planning

-documenting and obtaining data

-reviewing and evaluating financial information

-reporting

Regulation

Your skills and knowledge of federal tax law, ethics, professional and legal responsibilities of a CPA, and business law will be tested.

Topics covered:

Ethics and professional responsibility

Business law

Federal tax procedures and accounting issues

Federal taxation of property transactions

Federal taxation – individuals

Federal taxation – entities

Business Environment and Concepts

This is a test of your general knowledge of business and accounting.

Topics covered:

-structure of business

-economics

-managing money

-information technology

-financial planning

Taking (and Passing) the CPA Exam

1. Take The Test Soon

You should take the CPA Exam as quickly as you can once you have completed your accounting classes and fulfilled all other requirements. Once you’ve waited a year or two out of school, you will have to study harder since you’ve probably forgotten some of the material you studied in school.

2. Apply to Take the CPA Exam

To apply to take the CPA Exam, head to the NASBA website and apply to take the test. NASBA will then send you something called a “Notice to Schedule”. This is how you know it is time to schedule your exam. That also means the clock is ticking on your studying time.

3. Schedule the CPA Exam

Go to Prometric’s web site and schedule your CPA Exam. Remember that you can always reschedule without paying any fees as long as your test date is thirty days or more away.

4. Order Study Materials

You’re not going to pass the CPA Exam without studying some sort of test prep material. There are great test review books put out by companies like Becker, Wiley, etc. Pick up a copy of the CPA Study Guide if nothing else. This is a hard test.

5. Create a Study Schedule

Studying is more efficient when you study according to a schedule. This means sitting down and writing out your study goals on a weekly basis. Write down what you want to have covered in private studying by the end of each week. When you don’t accomplish a goal, incorporate it into your next week of study, and don’t be too hard on yourself.

6. Practice Practice Practice

There’s no point at which you should stop working review problems or studying your test prep material. You should be studying hard right up until the night before your CPA Exam. The night before, consider having a quiet evening by yourself or with a close friend, have a glass of wine, and relax a little. You’ll need the rest for your CPA Exam.

7. Budget Your Time

Key to success on the CPA Exam is learning to budget your time while taking the test. The Regulation section of the exam is the most crucial time to budget time — you have only three hours to cover the same amount of material as you had four and a half hours to cover on other parts of the test. Keep an eye on the timer and pace yourself.

If you break down your time by section, it will seem easier to complete successfully. Let’s say you have 180 minutes and five test sections to cover. If you budget yourself thirty-six minutes per test, you’ll finish in time.

When you come across a problem you can’t solve right away, take a guess and move on to the next problem. When you have time left over at the end, you can go back to your quick guesses and try to solve them again. Remember — one wrong answer won’t fail you.

Final Tips on the CPA Exam

Don’t be scared of the CPA Exam. The test is not as difficult as it once was, thanks to the computer format and flexible scheduling.

You must have a positive attitude to pass the CPA Exam. Each test booklet has harder and easier questions — you will most certainly come across difficulties on this test, but there will also be breaks when you know exactly how to work a problem. Don’t be afraid of educated guesses.

If you fail the CPA Exam the first time, you must try to pass again. Don’t let all your studying be for nothing — try the test again in as little as six months. When you get your score report, make sure and keep it for future studying — the score report comes with an analysis of the areas you did well on and where you need improvement.

Lots of people have trouble making friends. Moving to a new town, starting a new job, or attending a new school are just some of the reasons why. No matter the reason, making friends is really simple.

Here are the basic steps to making friends.

1. Meet people

There’s no way around it. To make friends you have to meet people.

When you meet someone new, don’t be afraid to ask them to hang out. Sometimes I’ll even say “I’m new in town, don’t know any good restaurants or anything, you want to go grab lunch?” A sentence like this stays just this side of sounding pathetic, and can usually lead to some good conversation and a decent meal.

You can meet people all day long but without stepping up to the plate and suggesting you hang out, you won’t ever form any new friendships. Just like in dating, nothing will happen without someone taking the initiative to make the “first move”. Be willing to be that person.

You also need to start a new address book. Saving cell phone numbers on your phone isn’t enough — write down names, addresses, and numbers. Without the proper contact information you can’t ever nurture the budding friendship. If you don’t know an email address, you can’t invite them to your fantasy football league or send them a funny video you found on Youtube. Also, people will see that you’re entering their information into your address book, and they’ll realize you’re serious about friendship.

One way to meet lots of different people? Try accepting every social invitation for a month. If you decline an invitation, people will start to draw conclusions. Maybe they’ll think you don’t want to be friends, or that you’re generally aloof. Try accepting all comes — this means meeting up with a really diverse group of people.

2. Keep in touch

Now that you have an address book containing a few people’s contact details, it is time to put that information to use.

Think of the different ways we have of reaching out to people these days — cell phones, email, Facebook, instant messengers, Skype etc. You can continue the steps towards friendship without constantly hanging around or begging someone to go to the bar with you. The two of you can continue forming a friendship even when you’re not near one another — you don’t want to take up someone’s time or look like some kind of stalker.

Remember that there is an appropriate amount of time to spend with each of your friends. Some friendships are casual, and only require occasional contact. Still other relationships are more serious and you must speak with that friend twice a week or you lose your mind. Judge the right amount of time properly or else you’ll come off the wrong way to your new friend. The appropriate amount of time will make itself known naturally. Go with your gut feeling on this one.

Now that you’ve made a friend or two, you have a budding social support group. Ironically, you may find yourself suddenly deluged with people interested in meeting you — now that you don’t desperately need them, they’ve come out of the woodwork. Some people are perfectly happy with one or two good friends — figure out how many friends you need and shoot for that number of close friends.

3. Meet more people

You thought meeting a couple of friends was enough? Having a healthy social life means constantly trying out new things.

Consider joining a club or other social group. Doesn’t matter what — just do it in a group with other people. Play golf? Taking lessons or playing at a new course will get you to meet new people. Love to read? There are book clubs all over the place.

By meeting new people and keeping in touch with old friends, you’ll have a nice social group around you, a new group of friends.

Keeping friends is another thing altogether.

General Tips on Making Friends

• Making friends is just like dating or starting a new job. You only get out of it what you put in. Make an effort to make friends and you’ll have a full dance card before you know it.
• When people seem indifferent to you or don’t seem to want to be friends, move on to the next person. There’s no use taking on baggage and getting upset about a lost cause.
• Remember that most friendships start very simply — two people meet, they “click” for whatever reason, then they start hanging out. Friendships aren’t complex.
• Put away your notion of who you think you should be hanging out with. Don’t be picky when it comes to new friends.
• If you’re ever down and out on your luck meeting friends, try the old standbys. Head to a local bar and have a beer or two on your own, volunteer at the homeless shelter, take a long walk, go to a concert. You’re sure to meet people with similar dispositions at locations like this.
• When meeting new people, try to be patient. Sometimes it takes time for friendship to develop. Don’t put too much pressure or try to rush a friendship that isn’t there organically.

Meeting new people can be the difference between happiness and unhappiness. We all need a social group of some sort to keep ourselves upbeat. If you’ve had trouble meeting friends in the past, the tips above should help you when it is time to meet new people in the future.

Sleep is vital to our health. Lack of sleep can lead to cognitive impairment in as little as forty-eight hours, and other health problems soon follow. Lack of sleep causes memory loss, trouble with concentration, and other serious medical, neurological, and psychiatric problems. REM sleep is an important part of natural rest, and without sleep your body will suffer.

People who have trouble falling asleep have plenty of options. Insomnia is usually caused by one of several factors, from the comfort level in your sleeping space to more serious health problems. Here’s a breakdown of what could be keeping you from falling asleep, and some tactics to get around these troubles.

Diet

Some foods are known to help you fall asleep. You should eat lots of carbohydrates, fruits like bananas, and snack foods like peanuts and figs. These, along with milk, contain a chemical called tryptophan, a natural sleep aid.

Good snacks to eat if you have sleep troubles include cookies and milk, lettuce, bananas, and whole grain bread.

Foods to avoid when you have trouble sleeping are those high in protein. Protein containing foods have high levels of a chemical called tyrosine that is known to keep people awake. Spicy foods are a no-no at bed time because they can cause indigestion and keep you awake.

Other diet tips for sleep health:

• Never eat a large meal close to bedtime. Large meals can give you acid reflux or heartburn, either of which will keep you wide awake.
• Never go to bed hungry. Being hungry, like being hot or cold, will make it impossible to fall asleep.
• Try to reduce your intake of the good stuff in life — that means no nicotine, sugar, alcohol, or caffeine.

Exercise

Getting proper exercise during the day is a great way to ensure good sleep — just make sure not to work out anywhere near your bedtime.

Exercising within three hours of trying to fall asleep is a losing battle. Exercise excites and awakens our brains for up to three hours after we finish working out. Exercise also directly impacts our level of melatonin, a chemical needed to get us to sleep.

You should exercise every day — just not near your bedtime. Work out during the day or (at worst) in the late afternoon. You should always try to work out first thing in the morning. This kind of workout keeps you awake and jump-starts your metabolism.

Napping

For some people, naps are as refreshing as a short workout. If you’re a napper, you may find yourself having trouble becoming tired at the end of the day. There’s nothing wrong with a nap, but you may consider only napping every other day, or limiting the length of your nap.

You should avoid taking naps whenever possible, but when you must get some shut-eye during the day, limit it to a “power nap” of 15 minutes. Any longer nap will make it harder for you to fall asleep at bedtime.

Maintaining a proper sleep cycle is hard work — no booze, no cigarettes, and no naps. Eight hours sleep every night is such a big part of health, you can afford to give up a beer and a nap every now and again.

Stress

No-brainer here. Stress can interrupt your sleep cycle.

If you know you have lots of stress, you’ll need to reduce your stress level before trying to fall off to sleep. Call it stress, worry, or anxiety — all of it (along with depression) can really interrupt your ability to sleep. Stress management means finding positive ways to deal with stress, like exercise, yoga, relaxation, therapy, meditation, visualization, or any number of other methods. If you are dealing with anxiety or serious trauma, or find yourself a little depressed, it is normal for your sleep cycle to be interrupted.

If stress is the cause of your daily struggle with sleep, talk to your doctor. You may benefit from medication therapy, such as antidepressants or even sleeping pills. Unlike the sleeping pills our grandparents took, today’s sleep medication carries little to no risk of dependency and many of these pills are safe for long term use. Always talk to your doctor before beginning any medication.

Bedroom Trouble

If your bed and your bedroom aren’t comfortable, you’re not going to fall asleep. If your bed is too hard or soft, too lumpy or firm, or if your mattress is more than five years old, it may be time for an upgrade. Remember, an investment in your bed is an investment in your sleep and your health, so go ahead and buy a nice mattress for yourself.

Other bedroom problems include things like the room temperature. If your room is consistently too cold or too hot, it is no wonder you’re having trouble passing out. Smart people tell us that ideal room temperature for sleep is between 61 and 65 degrees Fahrenheit. Those same smart people say that any temperatures higher or lower can really affect your ability to fall asleep. Choosing bed sheets that wick away sweat naturally is the final piece of the puzzle for many people.

Environment (Noise and Light)

For me, noise is the biggest hindrance to sleep. When you focus on a noise while trying to fall asleep, you’ll soon grow frustrated with your inability to drift off, making it even less likely that you’ll go to sleep normally. Street noise is the toughest to combat, as you’ll have to install double glazed windows or put up thick shutters to block it.

If the noise that keeps you up is something inside your house, you can easily solve your sleep problem. Consider closing your bedroom door and blocking out noise from the rest of your home — or walk around and determine the source of that annoying noise that’s keeping you awake and take care of it.

For many people, a device called a white noise machine can block out most noises that keep them awake. These machines produce a neutral sound, similar to the whirring of fan blades, that blocks out noise. For some people, a ceiling fan is all that’s needed for them to get their forty winks.

As for light pollution — using a low level of light as you fall asleep is critical. Try making your room as dark as possible, using blackout curtains or blinds to make the room totally dark. Cover up items that produce light — put a towel over your alarm clock. If all else fails, try a simple sleeping mask.

Missing out on sleep can really hurt you physically and mentally. People who lack sleep perform poorly at work, can’t concentrate, become nervous and angry easily, and just generally look ill. Take a look at your patterns and determine if any of the above factors are to blame for your lack of sleep.

A construction loan is really a “combination loan” — think of a construction loan as two loans in one. The first part of your construction loan is just that, a short-term loan for home construction costs. That first short-term loan is usually replaced automatically by a traditional long-term home loan once the construction is complete.

Building a custom home is going to require a construction loan. The high cost of home building combined with a built-in three percent inflation rate (and the unknown factor — cost overruns) means that even the very wealthy take out construction loans when building a new home. Wondering how to get a construction loan?

Find out how much money you’re qualified to borrow

The first step in getting a construction loan is determining how much cash you are able to borrow from your lender. This means completing a standard residential loan application at your bank or other lender. Why do this? For one thing, filling out this application will require you to gather all the papers you’ll need for your future loan application. A second benefit is that you’ll get a ballpark estimate of how much you can borrow. This estimate is the first step toward selecting a site and starting the process of building your home.

How much money you can borrow will be different from person to person. Your credit score, payment histories with debtors, down payment, the type of loan product you’ll be applying for, and the market conditions in your part of the country. Because everyone’s history is different, there’s no way of knowing how much money you’ll be able to borrow unless you go through a pre-qualification process.

Get your paperwork together

Your lender will provide you with a loan packet containing all the forms you’ll need. Every lender has a different set of papers, but your packet will probably include:

• one “application checklist” to help keep your loan application organized
• one “residential loan application” form
• one “description of materials” form
• one “construction cost breakdown”

When you are putting together these forms, make sure you follow the checklist and loan application instructions to the letter. Make a copy of the “description of materials” form and the cost breakdown for future reference. It wouldn’t hurt to make copies of all of these forms while you’re at it.

Information you’ll need

As you start to shop around at banks and financial institutions for your home construction loan, you’ll need different pieces of information, like bank records, proof of income, etc. The requirements vary from lender to lender, but the following list of items to have around when applying for a loan should keep you covered:

• As much documentation for your home building project as you can come up with
• A complete set of drawings and blueprints
• A detailed description of materials
• A construction cost breakdown sheet
• Your employer’s address and phone number, and certain employment details (length of employment, monthly income, tax returns and balance sheets for the past two years, etc)
• Your personal financial information — account numbers, balances, addresses and phone numbers of your banks and lenders
• Any deeds or copies of money agreements to prove ownership of property.

A good loan officer should be there to help you find all these pieces of information — remember, the lender wants your business so he or she can make money. Use your loan officer as much as you can, they’re in place to assist you.

Shop around

You can walk into any bank in your town and find a loan product — but most banks don’t offer much in the way of choice. The only way to find variety in construction loan products is to shop around at dozens of different banks and financial institutions.

You can call up any local bank and ask for a loan officer — if the bank is large enough they may even have a specific construction loan officer you can speak with. If you can’t get in touch with a larger bank, you may have trouble securing a construction loan.

Your best alternative, after calling around to banks and getting a few nibbles, is to speak with a loan broker that specializes in construction loans. These brokers have relationships with banks all over the country who are willing to make construction loans. Think of the broker as your representative. Yes, your loan broker is basically a middle-man, but you should think of this kind of loan helper as a retail worker. They buy loans wholesale and sell them to you retail. For many people, using a construction loan broker is the only way to find a competitive construction loan.

Questions to ask a potential lender

How long has your bank been making construction loans?

What is the loan to cost ratio required for a construction loans with your company (This number can range anywhere from 5 to 20%, so it is important to know.)

Does your bank require a contingency or an interest reserve account?

Is there a prepayment penalty?

What is the processing time for this loan?

Final steps for a construction loan

Once you’ve submitted your loan application, there are a few things left to do before construction can begin.

The first step is known as the builder’s package and construction contract. A builder’s package includes your builder’s references and credit information, a cost breakdown, a materials list and the construction contract itself. That contract is a written agreement between the borrower and the builder that outlines the scope of their business together.

Last but not least, you’ll need to acquire the proper insurance policies for building a home. The bank will require that construction insurance, liability insurance, and workmen’s compensation insurance are secured before the construction job can begin.

The word “proactive” doesn’t have a specific meaning. The dictionary definition of the word doesn’t quite do it justice — “acting in advance to deal with an expected difficulty”. Yes, being “proactive” means acting in advance, but it doesn’t always have to be in anticipation of a difficulty.

The word “proactive” is a trendy word. It seems like the word started to pop up big time in the late 80s and early 90s, and in the world of business and new-age consumerist philosophy it is hanging on strong. Linguists and students of English hate words like proactive — it is something of a made-up word, combining the prefix “pro-” (meaning positive) and the word “active. Being “proactive” literally means acting positively.

Here’s ten steps to increasing your “pro-activity”.

1. Self-reflection

Start your new proactive life by reflecting on yourself to find areas where you need help.

What kinds of tasks do you do every day? Make a list of things you need to get done on a daily basis at work, school, or in relationships.

When do things seem to come all at once? Do you have a tough time at the beginning of the month when bills are due and paychecks are short? Or maybe you have more trouble at month’s end after a month of spending and working. Figure out when is your “toughest time”.

2. Self-examination

Ask yourself how you can perform your daily and weekly tasks more efficiently.

-Start by creating a plan or routine to accomplish every task you are charged with, in detail.

-Gather all the information you need to perform each of your tasks. This means keeping an address book, email address list, names and other details of people who will be a part of your task. Creating this kind of “one stop list” of names, numbers, and other details for your tasks, you will be making yourself a proactive worksheet for everything you do.

-Examine your lists of tasks for steps or entire tasks that can be eliminated or at least streamlined to make yourself more positively active.

3. Problem Prevention

The truth is, most “problems” that arise (and most that can be solved by being more proactive) can be prevented well before they arise.

Being proactive means being able to tackle your tasks and shortcomings in those tasks before they become a thorn in your side. Looking at the tasks ahead of you for the week or for the month means creating precautionary steps to avoid trouble — this is what it means to be “proactive”. A proactive person always has fallback plans.

4. Be Positive

Being positive doesn’t mean wearing rose-colored glasses. Being positive just means creating a mindset of solving problems rather than replaying them over and over in your head.

-Define a problem or troublesome task. What is it about that task that is difficult for you?

-Figure out what needs to happen in your life to overcome this difficulty. Make your definition and your steps to overcome as specific as possible.

-Once you’ve made your lists, take positive action and be done with it.

5. Stay on top of Day-to-Day Work

Most of our day-to-day tasks are not as important as the “big stuff” on our list. This means feeding the dog, washing a load of laundry, tidying the kitchen, etc. If you can get on top of those tasks by squeezing them in earlier or getting them done ahead of time, they will be out of the way when a bigger or more time consuming problem comes up.

Just like in the medical field, preventative maintenance on your daily task list (checking the oil and fluids in your car, saving money, etc) can keep you from having bigger problems down the line. A small amount of effort a head of time saves you time and stress later on. Do your day-to-day work as soon as you think about it instead of mentally penciling it in for later in your day.

6. Prioritize Tasks

We all know which of our jobs or duties takes priority, we just aren’t always willing to admit it. If you write out a list of daily “to do” items, you can take it one step further and make a list of “I will do” and “I will not do” items. As each item occurs, cross it off your list. This time honored tactic really does keep your day orderly.

7. Elimination

It is time to get rid of the stuff you don’t really need to do. To be proactive, you can altogether eliminate anything in your daily to do list that isn’t totally necessary.

There are things you do every day that simply don’t need to be done, or that you can ask someone else to do for you. If a given task isn’t necessary to your survival at home or on the job, that task can be a real energy dump. You have to be very honest with yourself in order to eliminate your bad habits, but that’s what this step of becoming proactive is all about.

8. Self-evaluation

Now that you’ve really amped up your proactive lifestyle, you can start to evaluate how the changes you’ve made have helped you.

Make notes for yourself on your time sheets or schedules on how you can improve — then keep these lists around for your next round of task list making. Evaluating means getting rid of any task that doesn’t work or method that isn’t helping and replacing it with a new idea. Tweaking your schedule to accommodate a more proactive lifestyle takes time, but that is why you must always self-evaluate.

9. Anticipate

We all have an ebb and flow to our schedule. Over time, as you’re becoming more proactive, you’ll notice that your most stressful times have a rhythm to them. If you work in retail or customer service, it is likely that your stress is seasonal. This means there’s extra work (and potentially extra reward) at certain times of the year. You can reorganize your life at these times to make yourself more proactive.

Looking ahead at your stressful times in the future is the best way of anticipating your proactive needs. Any amount of stability you can provide your future self is worth the small effort of anticipating future trouble.

10. Work Ahead

Most of our careers require training and additional effort in order for us to advance. If you can “work ahead” and get a new certification or take a college course to increase your earning potential, do it. Watch for changes at home or at work and get ahead of the game by changing yourself to match them. A proactive person learns from the past but tries to prepare for the future as well.

It is hard to believe that there are people working in offices these days who may have never been around a fax machine. Though email and Internet fax services have pretty much replaced fax machines in many parts of the world, it is still important to know how to use an office or home fax machine in case you end up working with one in the future.

Here are easy instructions for how to send and receive a fax with a standard fax machine.

Sending A Fax

Start by turning the fax machine on and making sure it is connected securely to a telephone line.

Make sure you have the proper fax number for the destination of the fax you want to send.

Get all of the papers you want to fax in order, and place them in the proper order for the receiver.

Before you send your fax, you’ll need to prepare one more piece of paper, called a coversheet, that gives the receiver the following information –

• recipient’s name
• recipient’s fax number and/or phone number
• sender’s name
• sender’s fax number and / or phone number
• a short message for the recipient of the fax — this is like adding a subject line to an e-mail
• the number of pages of your fax (including the coversheet)

Next, lay the documents (face up) in the fax machine’s feeder tray, making sure to put the cover sheet on top.

You can dial the recipient’s fax number the way you would dial a regular phone — make sure to use the proper prefixes, especially if you’re sending a fax internationally.

Once you’ve entered the right number, press the button labeled either “fax” or “send”. Every fax machine is a little bit different, but the “send” button should be pretty obvious.

What happens now? The fax machine scans each of the pages into its own memory banks. Once all of the pages to be faxes has been scanned by the fax machine, there will be a series of electronic tones. These noises signal that the sending and receiving fax machines are in communication. It will take a few moments for the fax to be completely sent, but you should have confirmation of sending within a minute or so. There should be some kind of display monitor to let you know that the fax was sent. Some models are also set up to print out a fax confirmation.

Receiving A Fax

Start by turning the fax machine on and ensuring it is properly connected to a telephone line. You should also double check that the sender of the fax has the right fax number for your machine.

Check that your fax machine has plenty of ink in the toner cartridge. Most models of toner cartridge have a method to indicate when the toner is low. If your fax machine is relatively new, it will probably warn you when the toner gets low.

After you check the level of toner in the fax machine, make sure there is enough paper loaded in the paper tray to receive the entire fax you need. If you want to avoid a potential paper jam, you can run your thumb along the bottom of the pages in the tray to separate them from each other while you’re checking the paper level.

If you have a phone attached to your fax machine, it may ring when a fax is incoming. If you pick up the phone, you’ll interrupt the fax, so leave it alone. You can turn the ringer off the phone if this noise is bothersome.

You will hear the same electronic noises that you heard when sending a fax — this indicates that a sender’s fax machine has found your fax machine properly.

Your fax machine will start printing out every page of the sender’s fax automatically. While it is printing, check the coversheet to make sure your fax machine prints out the same number of pages as the sender thinks they sent.

In some cases, you should call or email the sender of the fax to confirm that it went through. This usually is only necessary for extremely important documents, or if the sender requests this kind of confirmation on their own.

How to Fix A Fax Machine

Because fax machines are complex with many delicate moving parts, they need a lot of maintenance. Doing a few small things during the life of your fax machine can keep it operating properly for a long time. When your fax machine gets a paper jam or other common fax machine problem (such as poor image quality or issues with a connection), these tips should help you fix the machine on your own without much of a headache.

Poor Image Quality

If your fax pages come out too dark or too light you should probably change the “darkness” or “density” settings on your machine. Have the fax receiver do a test print to determine first if the problem is with your machine or there’s — but if the receiver’s test comes out okay, you’ll need to clean up your fax machine on your hands and knees.

Just open up the “document feed” portion of the fax machine and gently wipe down all the surfaces and moving parts with a barely damp cloth. If your fax machine also has a scanner attached to it, clean the glass face of the scanner window as well. This should help with any image quality issues.

Paper Jams

Paper jams are the most common fax machine problem. If you have a smaller office size fax machine, there are just two areas in the machine where paper gets jammed — the document feeder and the printer itself. Larger fax machines can scan themselves and determine where the jam is, but smaller ones can’t.

The easiest way to remove jammed paper is to pull the paper in the direction that it naturally wants to move. Simply jerking the paper out of the machine in the opposite direction of its natural movement will probably damage small moving parts or leave paper behind further complicating the problem.

Communication Errors

These are the least easy fax machine problems to fix. Unless you’re a fax machine specialist or you have a friend at the tech support line for your fax company, you’re going to be spending a lot of time on the phone and probably end up fairly frustrated.

Why? When a fax machine signals a communication error, your only option for fixing the problem is to call the manufacturer to see what that error means. Even if you can interpret the error, there’s almost no chance you can fix it yourself. The only other way to fix a potential communication error problem is to have your phone company check the phone line used by the fax machine.

Whether your dream is to serve at the local level, in state politics, or in a national political fight, you need to know how to get involved with a political party, understand what a political campaign is, and shape yourself into the ideal politician by developing certain characteristics.

Skills Necessary to Politicians

Ability to be objective — There will be many times in your career in politics that you simply must be objective and unemotional or else you’ll make poor choices. Being objective means understanding yourself, your constituency, the inner workings of a legislative body, and how to speak to the public in an objective manner. You aren’t simply evaluating issues as they come at you — you’re evaluating them without adding your personal interests into the mix.

Speaking Skills — Politicians speak all the time — in front of the public, in front of their colleagues, on television and in radio interviews. The ability to speak well in public is crucial to a future in politics. Not only do you need public speaking skills, but you need to be able to talk to many different kinds of people, from the “average Joe” man on the street to reading off a teleprompter, speaking off the cuff, and appearing charismatic.

Writing Skills — Even though speech writers do a lot of the writing work of politicians, speeches aren’t the only kind of writing a politician will do. Early in your political career, if you’re in a local or state position, you’ll be doing all of your writing on your own. Politicians also prepare briefs, summaries of political issues, letters to constituents and fund-raising entities, bills, platform statements for the press, and even campaign material like commercials and advertisements. Being able to write is just as important for a politician as being able to speak.

Confidence — Politicians exude confidence — they are confident in their looks, in their political message, and in their reason for running for public office. Without confidence, all your political posturing will look like nothing but a dig for power. Confidence will help a politician improve in all other categories by making them more sure of their actions.

Get Involved with a Political Party

This is always the first step on the road to a career in politics. Political parties are the main agents of political activity in America, and voters unite with politicians and pundits under the umbrella of a particular political party. The political party that a politician aligns his or herself with has some influence on that politician’s decisions (such as that party’s platform and ideology) but a good politician knows how to operate within the lines of the political party but still be somewhat independent.

The United States is technically a multi-party system, but history shows that we tend to favor just two parties — the Republicans (known as the Grand Old Party or GOP) and the Democrats. A huge majority of all national politicians from all branches are members of one of these two political parties. You are welcome to join up with another party, but there are few positions for elected officials open to people from nontraditional parties.

Getting Involved Politically

Your first opportunities to work with a political party will come through volunteer work. Volunteering your time to help your neighbors get registered to vote is a great way to start your political service — and anyone can volunteer to help in this manner. You may also line yourself up with a particular party and go around collecting donations for that party’s candidates or the party itself. While volunteering in this manner, attend political events in your area, like conventions and elections to get a feel for the American political process.

If you want to get your political career on track early, schedule meetings with the leadership of your chosen political party. You can call, email, or just show up to the offices of your local officials and political candidates. Offer them your time, tell them you want to volunteer, and mention that you are looking forward to a career in politics. This is the beginning of a life of political glad handing.

Becoming a politician doesn’t mean buying a bunch of fancy suits and trying to avoid being arrested. This country needs politicians who are driven by a desire to make our country better, not power hungry people who want to use their political influence for gain. If you get involved with your local political party and candidates now, you’ll be better prepared for your political career after college.

eBay.com is the world’s largest online auction website. At eBay, people can buy and sell pretty much anything around the world. Most eBay transactions look more like an auction than a retail sale — the sellers place an item up for auction and lists the starting price, or a reserve price that represents the least amount of money they’ll accept for the item.

There are a number of factors that go into making good eBay sales — you need to be able to describe your product concisely, take good photos of the product, understand how much the product should sell for, format your sales page, and deal with credit card and other forms of payment. This may seem like a lot to master just to auction something, but as soon as you complete your first few sales on eBay, you’ll realize that using eBay is like falling off a bicycle. You never forget how to do it.

1. Create an eBay account

To sell anything on eBay, you have to be a registered eBay user.

On eBay’s front page, choose the blue “register” link. This will take you to the Registration page. Once there, fill in your personal information. You need to give eBay an email address that you check regularly — eBay sends updates and questions from your buyers directly to that email account. Next, choose a username and password and write it down somewhere safe.

eBay will send a confirmation email to the address you provided to let you know your account has been created. All you need to do is open the email and click on the link that says “Activate Your eBay Membership.”

2. Create a PayPal account

Sellers registering after January 17, 2007 are required to offer either PayPal or credit card payment options. The easiest and most secure option is to set up a PayPal account. PayPal payments offer an extra layer of protection for buyers and sellers alike, as well as some free auction tools for eBay sellers.

If you don’t want to create a PayPal account but you still want to accept credit card payments, you’ll need to set up a merchant account with another service. Depending on what types of credit cards you want to accept, your personal credit score, and the business you use to set up your merchant account, your fees will vary. One thing’s true for all merchant accounts — they are normally more expensive than PayPal accounts.

To set up your PayPal account, head to Paypal.com and click on the “registration” link. You’ll need to make a choice right off the bat — you can have a Personal Paypal account, a Premier PayPal account (good for occasional eBay sellers) or a PayPal Business account (which will allow you to make bigger sales and higher dollar transactions).

PayPal shows you your transaction fees, so you know the fees you will owe on your sales. This amount is based solely on your volume of sales.

3. Figure out the price of your first auction item

Before you go putting your baseball card collection up for auction on eBay, you may want to check the market value. Luckily, it is really easy to check what similar items to yours have sold for on eBay.

To figure out a good sale prices for your item, check earlier auctions on eBay by clicking on eBay’s “advanced search” option. You’ll need to select the option to search “completed listings only”.

Let’s say you really are selling your baseball cards — you’d want to enter something like “baseball card collection” or the names of some of the specific cards you’re looking to get rid of. This will give you a good idea of the price range paid for items like yours. You can also search by category if you’re having trouble finding a similar item.

4. Create your first eBay listing

It’s time to jump in and put something up for auction. While you’re creating your listing, remember that eBay charges a listing fee, so make sure you’re ready to sell and that you have a good idea what you want your listing to look like before you start working on it.

On any page on eBay, you can click on the “sell” tab in the top right corner to head right to the page where you create a listing. Start by typing in a good name for your item. eBay “reads” your item name and suggests a good category for that listing. The category you list your item in is important — lots of eBay shoppers filter by category, so if your listing is poorly categorized, fewer people are going to look at it.

Once you’ve found the right category for your item, click “Save and Continue.” If you want to place your item in a second category, you can do so — for an additional fee. Sure, you’ll get more views, but that doesn’t always mean a better sale.

Writing an eBay listing title is also crucial — the more descriptive the better. Ironically, the shorter your title the better your chances as well, so short and sweet is the name of the game. If you’re selling a large antique bookcase, for instance, you might consider the title “Walnut Antique Bookcase” rather than something overbearing like “Gigantic Antique Bookcase French Henry II Design in Walnut”. The condensed version is easier to read, and if you take good photos, your buyers don’t need a long title. Again, for an extra fee, you can add to your title. Placing a subtitle underneath will draw more buyers simply because your listing is more descriptive than others.

After you pick a title, you’ll want to upload photos of your item. Without photos, your item simply won’t sell. Buyers want to see the item they’re bidding on. Click the “Add Pictures” button to upload the photos of your item. Like with most thing at eBay, you can pay to upgrade your picture’s display — make the picture clearer, or add zoom features. But the best thing to do is take good pictures to start with and avoid the eBay fees.

Once you’ve filled in your item description, you need to select a sales style. You can choose from a Fixed Price sale, a “Best Offer” sale, or even a private auction.

You need to be willing to answer lots of buyer questions if you plan to do lots of selling on eBay. You can’t just sit back and watch the money roll in — you need to be an active seller. Once your item sells — congratulations. You just made your first sale on eBay.

So you’ve decided to finally ask that girl out you’ve had your own on for a while, but you have no idea how to ask a girl out.

Follow the steps below and you’ll put yourself in the best position for getting a date with that hottie on the periphery of your life. There’s no sure thing in dating, but you can do things to help yourself when you try to get the big date.

Have a Plan

Actually have a plan for the date. Don’t simply ask her “want to go out some time?” or “want to go out next weekend?”. Have an idea of where you want to go, when you want to go and what you want to do on the date. Consider a backup plan or two, in case she doesn’t like the activity you have planned or she isn’t free when you want to go on the date.

This does several things for you. One, it makes it look like you have a social life and you simply want to include her in it. Two, you’re telling her you want to spend time with her, but you aren’t ONLY telling her you want to spend time with her. Three, it gives her a graceful out if she wants to let you down easy (can’t do it that day, don’t enjoy that activity, etc).

Prepare for a No

Along that train of thought, expect she’ll say yes, but be prepared for a “no”.

Being prepared for a “no” means you take it in good grace and don’t sull up when she shoots you down: as they say, you “take it like a man”. You might think that’s not important, but it’s actually incredibly important. You’re presumably still trying to impress this girl and acting like your whole world was just crushed isn’t going to be very impressive.

Once again, pouting or acting distracted does several things, none of them good for you. One, it makes the moment more awkward than it already is. It’s torturous for you, but don’t make it torturous for her, or she won’t want to hang out with you anymore. Two, if you act casually about a no, you’re showing her that you’re not a loser and you have other options – whether you feel like a loser or not.

Suppose she really does have other plans or doesn’t like to do what you asked about her. Suppose she’s not sure if she wants to hang out with you or not. Showing her it’s no big deal demonstrates you have a social life and you’re confident someone else will go with you – maybe another girl. It’s always nice to have options. If you don’t really have options, it’s never a bad thing if the women in your life at least think you have options. Don’t lie about your social life, but don’t act like you’re pathetic, either. Pathetic never wins a girl’s heart.

The Mechanics of the Ask-Out

Okay, now that we’ve discussed the big general picture, let’s focus on the mechanics of asking a girl out. You’re going to want to get this right, so we’ll go over this step by step. Once again, approaching this with as much calm and confidence as possible is the best idea. Being casual about the whole thing shows both of those traits, so be as casual as you can be.

Friendly Conversation

Talk to her as you would a friend, without saying anything inappropriate, insulting or uncomfortable. If that’s how you normally talk to your friends, that can be a problem. Make some small talk. Share a joke. Just be friendly.

Do this several times before you approach the date subject, if you feel the need.

Don’t be afraid to give her a compliment. The less cliched the compliment, the better. Show her respect, but don’t be afraid to show a little bit of admiration – but just a little bit. Don’t fawn over her.

In other words, treat her like a person. This girl is just like you. She might be pretty; you might think she’s out of your league; that’s no reason to pretend she’s out of your league.

Be Specific

Ask her specific questions. Get to know her. When she responds, try to pick up on her responses and continue to talk about her. Try not to always bring the conversation back to your and your thoughts and interests, but explore her thoughts and interests.

People tend to like talking about themselves. They tend to like people who seem genuinely interested in learning about them. If you convince them to open up just a little bit, they are going to come away from that conversation thinking the two of you made a connection. Whatever she says, keep it in confidence.

Read Her Body Language

You can usually pick up a few things about body language. Notice if her body is turned towards you when she talks, or she is turned the other way. Notice if she looks at you a lot. When she is looking at you, do her eyes dart around your face, or simply staring into your eyes. (Actually, darting around is better, since she’s tracing the outline of your face, studying your features. That means she thinks you’re cute.) Is she looking at friends or other people a lot? (That’s bad, since she’s probably looking for a way to get out of the conversation.)

Does she touch her face or hair? Does she touch her lips? Does she brush you on the arm or shoulder? All of these things are good things.

Try to take stock in all the body language signs and mannerisms. Don’t take any one as the Gospel. You’ll probably get mixed signals, so go with the way the majority of signs point. If most of these are pointing towards attraction, that’s a good sing.

Ask Her Out

Get around to the question. Ask her if she wants to hang out with you at _____. Be specific, whether it’s a concert, club, bar, sporting event, movie, play, comedy club or whatever. Have something specific you want to do. If you want to ease into it, there’s nothing wrong with “hanging out” or “tag along” or something like that. Casual is a good thing.

If she says no, reply with something like, “Maybe some other time, then.” Give a shrug and keep a poker face. Do not freaking look glum, disappointed, sad, angry or whatever emotion you’re feeling. That’s what you do when your mother doesn’t give you what you want. It works on your mother, but not on girls. She might feel sorry for you and be your friend, but you won’t come off as the mysterious, worldly guy she wants to date.

Finally, get her contact information. Once you do this, find a time shortly afterward to gracefully exit. There’s not much positive you can say or do after you get a yes, so end the conversation with her wanting more.

Verify Later

Sometime between asking her out and the actual day of the date, call to confirm. Once again, verify time and details of the date. This gives you an out without standing you up, lets you avoid being stood up and maintains a sense of contact.

Once again, get off the phone quickly. Leave her wanting more. There’s nothing you can say or do on the telephone that’s going to make her want you more. Be cool and casual whenever you see her before the date. Be friendly, like you were before, but don’t loom over her.

That’s pretty much how to ask a girl out. Rememer, if this one doesn’t work out, there are plenty of nice, pretty girls out there who will smell nice and act nice and find you attractive. Don’t stress out if she says no, because it happens to the best of us.

Most guys don’t know that lesbian bars—and gay bars, too—are great places to meet women. Believe it or not, you can find straight and bisexual girls in these environments. Picking up girls at lesbian bars gives many frustrated guys an alternative to the usual challenges—namely, competition from other men—associated with the typical club scene.

Why Lesbian Bars?

First, it’s important to understand why straight and bisexual girls go to lesbian bars. It’s no exaggeration that most highly-attractive girls get hit on ten times a day, on average. At a typical bar or club, it’s even worse: the pressure associated with fending off creepy guys can be overwhelming. Lesbian and gay bars are great alternatives for straight and bisexual women who are simply looking to have a good time.

But let’s get one thing straight—in most cases, guys have no business being at lesbian bars, and if you’re planning to go to one, you can expect that people will try and figure out your deal. Here are a few assumptions they might make:

• Your friends dragged you there.
• You’re intentionally trying to corner the market of lesbian bar girls.
• You accidentally found yourself there.

It’s best to be the guy that was dragged there, and that’s why it’s important to gather up a group of friends—guys and girls—and head out to the local lesbian bar. You can use your “unfortunate” circumstance to your advantage. Because you’re out of place, girls will likely approach you and ask what you’re doing there. Even if they’re lesbians, they may have a couple of friends who are straight or bisexual. In any case, you’ve got immediate connections and a way of getting comfortable immediately.

Building Rapport

If you do happen to meet an attractive straight or bisexual girl, you can create immediate rapport with her simply on the basis that the two of you are a little out of place—it’s a great way of getting her on your side. Together, you can find ways to have an excellent time, despite the unusual circumstances.

Advantages and Disadvantages

Part of the reason going to lesbian and gay bars is the best-kept secret for picking up girls, is because girls have a different attitude in those environments. A woman will be more excited to talk to you in a lesbian bar than she would in a different situation. This is because they know you’re not necessarily “on the hunt” to pick up women. They can let their guard down and get to know you in a more natural way. But remember to have a good time. The more fun you’re having at a lesbian bar, the more girls will notice. This is because they can assume that you’re a guy who’s able to adapt to different environments, and is comfortable in his own skin.

Lastly, keep in mind that girls who go to lesbian bars will typically go in groups. So, instead of focusing on winning the affections of one girl, be prepared to try and win the trust of the entire group. This will encourage them to take you under their wing, and you can spend the evening exploring your options.

I’m assuming most people reading “How to Apply Makeup” are going to be either young or relatively inexperienced applying makeup, so this is a beginners guide to putting on make-up.

If you’re just learning to apply makeup to your face, practice at the house and see what it looks like afterward. You’ll want to get this skill down before you go out on the town in makeup too often.

Pick a Makeup Plan

Decide what look you’re going for. If you are applying makeup for night time, use darker fashions. If you are applying makeup for daytime use, using lighter shades. If you are going to transition from day to night, use neutral makeup.

Get Your Supplies Ready

Make a list or mental note of everything you want to apply to your face. Once you have that list, collect all the makeup supplies you’ll need. These will probably include eye makeup, lipstick, blush, brushes, tweezers and, of course, foundation.

Choose Your Colors

Make sure you use colors that are right for your hair color, skin tone or complexion and the clothes you’ll be wearing. You don’t want to clash. You want synergy.

Below is are a couple of short primers on how to match hair colors and skin tone to your makeup: hair colors and style chart. The gives basic info, while the second can be played around with to give you practice.

Ask the ladies at the local salon their opinions. Get ideas from friends, but in the end, go with what you feel comfortable with.

Use Moisturizer

Apply moisturizer to your face before foundation. Moisturizer keeps your skin from drying out and therefore keeps it soft. This is especially important on windy days or during the winter.

Apply Base or Foundation

Good foundation is pivotal to doing your makeup well. Good base should help to cover up blemishes, while blending your natural skin tone with your makeup. Base can be “makeup primer”, come in a cream or powder, or a bronzer. Play around with it at home and decide which you prefer, or whether some combination will work best.

If you use a concealer, apply concealer before your base. Otherwise, you won’t be able to see what you need to conceal as well. Also, the base will cover up obvious differences in the color between makeup and complexion.

Apply Eye Makeup Next

Brush eye shadow on. Next, add eye liner. Finally, apply mascara.

It’s common for young girls to overdo the eye liner, which sends the wrong signal. Remember, makeup around the eyes can be overdone easily and is a big tip off, because people naturally look at your in the eyes.

Spread Blush

Blush is applied to a woman’s cheeks to add a hint of color. Remember to blend, blend, blend when applying blush to your face. You don’t want there to be a noticeable line between the blush and the rest of your makeup. Subtlety is the key.

Apply Lip Color

Lip makeup gives you those rich, full, kissable lips that everyone in the world appreciates. Apply lip gloss or lipstick, or even a combination of the two. A woman should know how to put on lip gloss when being watched, because it’s a great way to attract attention to your lips.

Add Finishing Powder

Finishing powder is the final touch and it should be applied ever so lightly. This is wrapping up the gift.

Don’t Be Afraid to Retry

If you mess something up in the process, don’t be afraid to start over. The last thing you want is to misapply makeup.

Listen to the Reviews

When you get compliments and good reviews on a particular color you use, use that color makeup again.

How to Apply Makeup like Lady Gaga

Alright, I’m not really going to suggest all you younger girls out there wear your makeup like Lady Gaga, but I wanted to direct our readers to Youtube makeup tutor, Michelle Phan, if you want to see how to apply makeup in a variety of different ways. Scroll down the “More From MichellePhan” links on the right side of the page to see various tutorials.

You’ll learn a lot about how to apply makeup and, if you do better with visual instruction, these Youtube videos can help. And after you’ve practiced and practiced, move on to the Lady Gaga style – or whoever is popular by the time you get around to celebrity makeup styles.